Skip to main content

Full text of "The little duke: Richard the fearless"

See other formats


D  J3 


NY  PUBL  C  LIBRARY     THE  BRANCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3333  08115  6958 


b  i  b 


THE    LITTLE    DUKE 


MACMILLAN    AND    CO.,    LIMITED 

LONDON  .    BOMBAY   .    CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

NEW  YORK   .    BOSTON    .    CHICAGO 
ATLANTA  .    SAN   FRANCISCO 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  LTD. 

TORONTO 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE 


RICHARD   THE  FEARLESS 


BY   THE    AUTHOR    OF 

;THE  HEIR. OF  REDCLYFFE," 

ETC. 


1          •>       '    •   <     .)  0  ' 

• ', ,',','' 

,   ,  ,        ,    -  ,    .          11  ,1 

•     ,  -   •  '  •  ,  •    ,    1 

,,ix  -  ,  il.i 

•  . 

WITH;  ILLUSTRATIONS 

- 
• 

1    ,  I  I  ,1 

.        J    .  -  1        1 

) 


MACMILLAN   AND    CO.,    LIMITED 
ST.    MARTIN'S    STREET,    LONDON 

i  9  ii 


q  c ,  ^ 


RICHARD  CLAY  AND  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK  STREET,  STAMFORD  STREET    S.E.,  AND 

BUNGAY,  SUFFOLK. 


Originally  published  (^suher^  *Txan$fer9red.it\i%b4.,  First  Edition  printed 
(S)  for  Macmillan  'anil,  Co(  N\)v&  viber*?.  8^  \  fPoff  8Tw)(  Reprinted  1  869,  1872, 
1873,  1876,  1878,  i8§K$;&fec8»0)f  1883"  '-L$$S,  rT8?6t  1^89.  TV^-w  Edition  1891 
(CrownKvd),  1892,  1894,  189^  18(57,  1,89,8,  ,'899,  ipipo,  1901,^903,  1905,  1906,  1908, 
1911.  Shiilirig'£.dili.6n.\y£>.\  Reprinted  1909. 


i    (  i  <  (  *  ( (         i 

C          <         I     (  ( 

c        •  , 

>•',<'•  , 

. 


X 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

RICHARD   WITH    DAME    ESTRIDA 4 

THE   OATH   OF   THE   VAS3ALS .,      ....  ....         22 


,       V  i  • 


LOUIS   OF    FRANCE   ANT>   VHS    Ti'iTLK    DUKE 68 

II  <    C  '  1    ' 

, 
FALSE   ACCUSATION  :       /  '  .'      .       .     \*'?      ...  .       .        I24 


ESCAPE   FROM   CAPTIVITY 


«      c 

«••«     e«o 

'  .           o       e 

<•       •- 

I. 

c« 

c  t  n    . 

C  i- 

c.  c    „               et 

i.    (i  a 

c 

«  c   a       c 

c    c 

r       ,       C           C          ( 
(,       C                                  '* 

c 

c  c  1.    °         ° 

o       t 
<  '        c 

• 

c  o  e   t       c 

c   c          c 

I      '  (- 

'     c 

'   c           c 

';<-<«* 

c 

'    U   I. 

/     1     '-         '• 

c          C    c. 

• 

'• 

,.  ,        I 

c    c           , 

o 
c 

c           c, 

(.               C 

c     c 

,  (.    f.1. 

c 

'•            (, 

c         c    c     '    i     i. 

etc 

1, 

1-           (. 

c       <-      c  <-          c 

c     c    <-< 

c 

(,  I,  (,  ,, 

THE    LITTLE    DUKE 


CHAPTER  I 

ON  a  bright  autumn  day,  as  long  ago  as  the 
year  943,  there  was  a  great  bustle  in  the 
Castle  of  Bayeux  in  Normandy. 

The  hall  was  large  and  low,  the  roof  arched,  and 
supported  on  thick  short  columns,  almost  like  the 
crypt  of  a  Cathedral  ;  the  walls  were  thick,  and 
the  windows,  which  had  no  glass,  were  very  small, 
set  in  such  a  depth  of  wall  that  there  was  a  wide 
deep  window  seat,  upon  which  the  rain  might  beat, 
without  reaching  the  interior  of  the  room.  And 
even  if  it  had  come  in,  there  was  nothing  for  it  to 
hurt,  for  the  walls  were  of  rough  stone,  and  the 
floor  of  tiles.  There  was  a  fire  at  each  end  of  this 
great  dark  apartment,  but  there  were  no  chimneys 

over    the    ample    hearths,    and    the    smoke  curled 
IE  B 


2  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

about  in  thick  white  folds  in  the  vaulted  roof, 
adding  to  the  wreaths  of  soot,  which  made  the 
hall  look  still  darker. 

The  fire  at  the  lower  end  was  by  far  the  largest 
and  hottest.  Great  black  cauldrons  hung  over  it, 
and  servants,  both  men  and  women,  with  red  faces, 
bare  and  grimed  arms,  and  long  iron  hooks,  or 
pots  and  pans,  were  busied  around  it.  At  the 
other  end,  which  was  raised  about  three  steps 
above  the  floor  of  the  hall,  other  servants  were 
engaged.  Two  young  maidens  were  strewing 
fresh  rushes  on  the  floor ;  some  men  were  setting 
up  a  long  table  of  rough  boards,  supported  on 
trestles,  and  then  ranging  upon  it  silver  cups, 
drinking  horns,  and  wooden  trenchers. 

Benches  were  placed  to  receive  most  of  the 
guests,  but  in  the  middle,  at  the  place  of  honour, 
was  'a  high  chair  with  very  thick  crossing  legs,  and 
the  arms  curiously  carved  with  lions'  faces  and 
claws  ;  a  clumsy  wooden  footstool  was  set  in  front, 
and  the  silver  drinking-cup  on  the  table  was  of 
far  more  beautiful  workmanship  than  the  others, 
richly  chased  with  vine  leaves  and  grapes,  and 
figures  of  little  boys  with  goats'  legs.  If  that  cup 


I  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  3 

could  have  told  its  story,  it  would  have  been  a 
strange  one,  for  it  had  been  made  long  since,  in 
the  old  Roman  times,  and  been  carried  off  from 
Italy  by  some  Northman  pirate. 

From  one  of  these  scenes  of  activity  to  the 
other,  there  moved  a  stately  old  lady :  her  long 
thick  light  hair,  hardly  touched  with  grey,  was 
bound  round  her  head,  under  a  tall  white  cap,  with 
a  band  passing  under  her  chin  :  she  wore  a  long 
sweeping  dark  robe,  with  wide  hanging  sleeves, 
and  thick  gold  ear-rings  and  necklace,  which  had 
possibly  come  from  the  same  quarter  as  the  cup. 
She  directed  the  servants,  inspected  both  the 
cookery  and  arrangements  of  the  table,  held 
council  with  an  old  steward,  now  and  then  looked 
rather  anxiously  from  the  window,  as  if  expecting 
some  one,  and  began  to  say  something  about  fears 
that  these  loitering  youths  would  not  bring  home 
the  venison  in  time  for  Duke  William's  supper. 

Presently,  she  looked  up  rejoiced,  for  a  few 
notes  of  a  bugle-horn  were  sounded  ;  there  was  a 
clattering  of  feet,  and  in  a  few  moments  there 
bounded  into  the  hall,  a  boy  of  about  eight  years 
old,  his  cheeks  and  large  blue  eyes  bright  with  air 


B  2 


4  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

and  exercise,  and  his  long  light-brown  hair  stream- 
ing behind  him,  as  he  ran  forward  flourishing  a  bow 
in  his  hand,  and  crying  out,  "  I  hit  him,  I  hit  him  ! 
Dame  Astrida,  do  you  hear?  Tis  a  stag  of  ten 
branches,  and  I  hit  him  in  the  neck." 

"  You  !  my  Lord  Richard  !  you  killed  him  ? ' 
"  Oh,  no,  I  only  struck  him.  It  was  Osmond's 
shaft  that  took  him  in  the  eye,  and — Look  you, 
Fru  Astrida,  he  came  thus  through  the  wood,  and 
I  stood  here,  it  might  be,  under  the  great  elm  with 
my  bow  thus '  -And  Richard  was  beginning  to 
act  over  again  the  whole  scene  of  the  deer-hunt, 
but  Fru;  that  is  to  say,  Lady  Astrida,  was  too 
busy  to  listen,  and  broke  in  with,  "  Have  they 
brought  home  the  haunch  ? ' 

"Yes,   Walter   is   bringing   it.       I    had    a    long 


arrow — " 


A  stout  forester  was  at  this  instant  seen  bring- 
ing in  the  venison,  and  Dame  Astrida  hastened  to 
meet  it,  and  gave  directions,  little  Richard  follow- 
ing her  all  the  way,  and  talking  as  eagerly  as  if  she 
was  attending  to  him,  showing  how  he  shot,  how 
Osmond  shot,  how  the  deer  bounded,  and  how  it 
fell,  and  then  counting  the  branches  of  its  antlers, 


KICHARL-    WITH    DAME    ASTRIDA. 


I  THE    LITTLE   DUKE  5 

always  ending  with,  "  This  is  something  to  tell  my 
father.     Do  you  think  he  will  come  soon  ? " 

In  the  meantime  two  men  entered  the  hall,  one 
about  fifty,  the  other,  one  or  two-and-twenty,  both 
in  hunting  dresses  of  plain  leather,  crossed  by 
broad  embroidered  belts,  supporting  a  knife,  and 
a  bugle-horn.  The  elder  was  broad-shouldered, 
sun-burnt,  ruddy,  and  rather  stern-looking  ;  the 
younger,  who  was  also  the  taller,  wras  slightly 
made,  and  very  active,  with  a  bright  keen  grey 
eye,  and  merry  smile.  These  were  Dame  Astrida's 
son,  Sir  Eric  de  Centeville,  and  her  grandson, 
Osmond  ;  and  to  their  care  Duke  William  of 
Normandy  had  committed  his  only  child,  Richard, 
to  be  fostered,  or  brought  up.1 

It  was  always  the  custom  among  the  Northmen, 
that  young  princes  should  thus  be  put  under  the 
care  of  some  trusty  vassal,  instead  of  being  brought 
up  at  home,  and  one  reason  why  the  Centevilles 
had  been  chosen  by  Duke  William  was,  that  both 
Sir  Eric  and  his  mother  spoke  only  the  old  Nor- 
wegian tongue,  which  he  wished  young  Richard 
to  understand  well,  whereas,  in  other  parts  of  the 
Duchy,  the  Normans  had  forgotten  their  own 


6  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

tongue,  and  had  taken  up  what  was  then  called 
the  Langued'oui,  a  language  between  German  and 
Latin,  which  was  the  beginning  of  French. 

On  this  day,  Duke  William  himself  was  ex- 
pected at  Bayeux,  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  son  before 
setting  out  on  a  journey  to  settle  the  disputes 
between  the  Counts  of  Flanders  and  Montreuil, 
and  this  was  the  reason  of  Fru  Astrida's  great 

• 

preparations.  No  sooner  had  she  seen  the  haunch 
placed  upon  a  spit,  which  a  little  boy  was  to  turn 
before  the  fire,  than  she  turned  to  dress  something 
else,  namely,  the  young  Prince  Richard  himself, 
whom  she  led  off  to  one  of  the  upper  rooms,  and 
there  he  had  full  time  to  talk,  while  she,  great 
lady  though  she  was,  herself  combed  smooth  his 
long  flowing  curls,  and  fastened  his  short  scarlet 
cloth  tunic,  which  just  reached  to  his  knee,  leaving 
his  neck,  arms,  and  legs  bare.  He  begged  hard 
to  be  allowed  to  wear  a  short,  beautifully  orna- 
mented dagger  at  his  belt,  but  this  Fru  Astrida 
would  not  allow. 

"  You  will  have  enough  to  do  with  steel  and 
dagger  before  your  life  is  at  an  end,"  said  she, 
"  without  seeking  to  begin  over  soon." 


i  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  7 

"  To  be  sure  I  shall,"  answered  Richard.  "  I 
will  be  called  Richard  of  the  Sharp  Axe,  or 
the  Bold  Spirit,  I  promise  you,  Fru  Astrida. 
We  are  as  brave  in  these  days  as  the  Sigurds 
and  Ragnars  you  sing  of!  I  only  wish  there 
were  serpents  and  dragons  to  slay  here  in 
Normandy." 

"  Never  fear  but  you  will  find  even  too  many  of 
them,"  said  Dame  Astrida  ;  "  there  be  dragons  of 
wrong  here  and  everywhere,  quite  as  venomous  as 
any  in  my  Sagas." 

"  I  fear  them  not,"  said  Richard,  but  half  under- 
standing her,  "  if  you  would  only  let  me  have  the 
dagger !  But,  hark  !  hark  ! '  he  darted  to  the 
window.  "  They  come,  they  come  !  There  is  the 
banner  of  Normandy." 

Away  ran  the  happy  child,  and  never  rested  till 
he  stood  at  the  bottom  of  the  long,  steep,  stone 
stair,  leading  to  the  embattled  porch.  Thither 
came  the  Baron  de  Centeville,  and  his  son,  to 
receive  their  Prince.  Richard  looked  up  at 
Osmond,  saying,  "  Let  me  hold  his  stirrup,"  and 
then  sprang  up  and  shouted  for  joy,  as  under  the 
arched  gateway  there  came  a  tall  black  horse, 


8  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

bearing  the  stately  form  of  the  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy. His  purple  robe  was  fastened  round  him 
by  a  rich  belt,  sustaining  the  mighty  weapon,  from 
which  he  was  called  "  William  of  the  long  Sword," 
his  legs  and  feet  were  cased  in  linked  steel  chain- 
work,  his  gilded  spurs  were  on  his  heels,  and  his 
short  brown  hair  was  covered  by  his  ducal  cap 
of  purple,  turned  up  with  fur,  and  a  feather 
fastened  in  by  a  jewelled  clasp.  His  brow  was 
grave  and  thoughtful,  and  there  was  something 
both  of  dignity  and  sorrow  in  his  face,  at  the  first 
moment  of  looking  at  it,  recalling  the  recollection 
that  he  had  early  lost  his  young  wife,  the  Duchess 
Emma,  and  that  he  was  beset  by  many  cares  and 
toils ;  but  the  next  glance  generally  conveyed  en- 
couragement, so  full  of  mildness  were  his  eyes,  and 
so  kind  the  expression  of  his  lips. 

And  now,  how  bright  a  smile  beamed  upon  the 
little  Richard,  who,  for  the  first  time,  paid  him  the 
duty  of  a  pupil  in  chivalry,  by  holding  the  stirrup 
while  he  sprung  from  his  horse.  Next,  Richard 
knelt  to  receive  his  blessing,  which  was  always  the 
custom  when  children  met  their  parents.  The 
Duke  laid  his  hand  on  his  head,  saying,  "  God  of 


i  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  9 

His  mercy  bless  thee,  my  son,"  and  lifting  him  in 
his  arms,  held  him  to  his  breast,  and  let  him  cling 
to  his  neck  and  kiss  him  again  and  again,  before 
setting  him  down,  while  Sir  Eric  came  forward, 
bent  his  knee,  kissed  the  hand  of  his  Prince,  and 
welcomed  him  to  his  Castle. 

It  would  take  too  long  to  tell  all  the  friendly 
and  courteous  words  that  were  spoken,  the  greeting 
of  the  Duke  and  the  noble  old  Lady  Astrida,  and 
the  reception  of  the  Barons  who  had  come  in  the 
train  of  their  Lord.  Richard  was  bidden  to  greet 
them,  but,  though  he  held  out  his  hand  as  desired, 
he  shrank  a  little  to  his  father's  side,  gazing  at 
them  in  dread  and  shyness. 

There  was  Count  Bernard,  of  Harcourt,  called 
the  "  Dane,""  with  his  shaggy  red  hair  and  beard, 
to  which  a  touch  of  grey  had  given  a  strange 
unnatural  tint,  his  eyes  looking  fierce  and  wild 
under  his  thick  eyebrows,  one  of  them  mis-shapen 
in  consequence  of  a  sword  cut,  which  had  left  a 
broad  red  and  purple  scar  across  both  cheek  and 
forehead.  There,  too,  came  tall  Baron  Rainulf,  of 
Ferrieres,  cased  in  a  linked  steel  hauberk,  that 
rang  as  he  walked,  and  the  men-at-arms,  with 


10 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 


helmets  and  shields,  looking  as  if  Sir  Eric's  armour 
that  hung  in  the  hall  had  come  to  life  and  was 
walking  about. 

They  sat  down  to  Fru  Astrida's  banquet,  the 
old  Lady  at  the  Duke's  right  hand,  and  the  Count 
of  Harcourt  on  his  left ;  Osmond  carved  for  the 
Duke,  and  Richard  handed  his  cup  and  trencher. 
All  through  the  meal,  the  Duke  and  his  Lords 
talked  earnestly  of  the  expedition  on  which  they 
were  bound  to  meet  Count  Arnulf  of  Flanders,  on 
a  little  islet  in  the  river  Somme5  there  to  come  to 
some  agreement,  by  which  Arnulf  might  make 
restitution  to  Count  Herluin  of  Montreuil,  for 
certain  wrongs  which  he  had  done  him. 

Some  said  that  this  would  be  the  fittest  time  for 
requiring  Arnulf  to  yield  up  some  towns  on  his 
borders,  to  which  Normandy  had  long  laid  claim, 
but  the  Duke  shook  his  head,  saying  that  he  must 
seek  no  selfish  advantage,  when  called  to  judge 
between  others. 

Richard  was  rather  tired  of  their  grave  talk,  and 
thought  the  supper  very  long ;  but  at  last  it  was 
over,  the  Grace  was  said,  the  boards  which  had 
served  for  tables  were  removed,  and  as  it  was  still 


i  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  n 

light,  some  of  the  guests  went  to  see  how  their 
steeds  had  been  bestowed,  others  to  look  at  Sir 
Eric's  horses  and  hounds,  and  others  collected 
together  in  groups. 

The  Duke  had  time  to  attend  to  his  little  boy, 
and  Richard  sat  upon  his  knee  and  talked,  told 
about  all  his  pleasures,  how  his  arrow  had  hit  the 
deer  to-day,  how  Sir  Eric  let  him  ride  out  to  the 
chase  on  his  little  pony,  how  Osmond  would  take 
him  to  bathe  in  the  cool  bright  river,  and  how  he 
had  watched  the  raven's  nest  in  the  top  of  the  old 
tower. 

Duke  William  listened,  and  smiled,  and  seemed 
as  well  pleased  to  hear  as  the  boy  was  to  tell. 
"  And,  Richard,"  said  he  at  last,  "  have  you  nought 
to  tell  me  of  Father  Lucas,  and  his  great  book  ? 
What,  not  a  word  ?  Look  up,  Richard,  and  tell 
me  how  it  goes  with  the  learning." 3 

"  Oh,  father ! "  said  Richard,  in  a  low  voice, 
playing  with  the  clasp  of  his  father's  belt,  and 
looking  down,  "  I  don't  like  those  crabbed  letters 
on  the  old  yellow  parchment." 

"  But  you  try  to  learn  them,  I  hope  ! "  said  the 
Duke. 


12  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

"  Yes,  father,  I  do,  but  they  are  very  hard,  and 
the  words  are  so  long,  and  Father  Lucas  will 
always  come  when  the  sun  is  so  bright,  and  the 
wood  so  green,  that  I  know  not  how  to  bear  to 
be  kept  poring  over  those  black  hooks  and 
strokes." 

"  Poor  little  fellow,"  said  Duke  William,  smiling 
and  Richard,  rather  encouraged,  went  on  more 
boldly.  "  You  do  not  know  this  reading,  noble 
father  ? " 

"  To  my  sorrow,  no,"  said  the  Duke. 

"  And  Sir  Eric  cannot  read,  nor  Osmond,  nor 
any  one,  and  why  must  I  read,  and  cramp  my 
fingers  with  writing,  just  as  if  I  was  a  clerk,  instead 
of  a  young  Duke  ? "  Richard  looked  up  in  his 
father's  face,  and  then  hung  his  head,  as  if  half- 
ashamed  of  questioning  his  will,  but  the  Duke 
answered  him  without  displeasure. 

"  It  is  hard,  no  doubt,  my  boy,  to  you  now,  but 
it  will  be  the  better  for  you  in  the  end.  I  would 
give  much  to  be  able  myself  to  read  those  holy 
books  which  1  must  now  only  hear  read  to  me  by 
a  clerk,  but  since  I  have  had  the  wish,  I  have  had 
no  time  to  learn  as  you  have  now." 


I  THE   LITTLE    DUKE  13 

"  But  Knights  and  Nobles  never  learn,"  said 
Richard. 

"  And  do  you  think  it  a  reason  they  never 
should  ?  But  you  are  wrong,  my  boy,  for  the 
Kings  of  France  and  England,  the  Counts  of 
Anjou,  of  Provence,  and  Paris,  yes,  even  King 
Hako  of  Norway,4  can  all  read. 

"  I  tell  you,  Richard,  when  the  treaty  was 
drawn  up  for  restoring  this  King  Louis  to  his 
throne,  I  was  ashamed  to  find  myself  one  of  the 
few  crown  vassals  who  could  not  write  his  name 
thereto." 

"But  none  is  so  wise  or  so  good  as  you, 
father,"  said  Richard,  proudly.  "  Sir  Eric  often 
says  so." 

"  Sir  Eric  loves  his  Duke  too  well  to  see  his 
faults,"  said  Duke  William  ;  "  but  far  better  and 
wiser  might  I  have  been,  had  I  been  taught  by 
such  masters  as  you  may  be.  And  hark,  Richard, 
not  only  can  all  Princes  here  read,  but  in  England, 
King  Ethelstane  would  have  every  Noble  taught , 
they  study  in  his  own  palace,  with  his  brothers, 
and  read  the  good  words  that  King  Alfred  the 
truth-teller  put  into  their  own  tongue  for  them." 


14  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  I  hate  the  English,"  said  Richard,  raising  his 
head  and  looking  very  fierce. 

"  Hate  them  ?  and  wherefore  ? ' 

"  Because  they  traitorously  killed  the  brave  Sea 
King  Ragnar  !  Fru  Astrida  sings  his  death-song, 
which  he  chanted  when  the  vipers  were  gnawing 
him  to  death,  and  he  gloried  to  think  how  his  sons 
would  bring  the  ravens  to  feast  upon  the  Saxon. 
Oh !  had  I  been  his  son,  how  I  would  have 
carried  on  the  feud  !  How  I  would  have  laughed 
when  I  cut  down  the  false  traitors,  and  burnt 
their  palaces ! '  Richard's  eye  kindled,  and  his 
words,  as  he  spoke  the  old  Norse  language,  flowed 
into  the  sort  of  wild  verse  in  which  the  Sagas  or 
legendary  songs  were  composed,  and  which,  per- 
haps, he  was  unconsciously  repeating. 

Duke  William  looked  grave. 

"  Fru  Astrida  must  sing  you  no  more  such 
Sagas,"  said  he,  "  if  they  fill  your  mind  with  these 
revengeful  thoughts,  fit  only  for  the  worshippers 
of  Odin  and  Thor.  Neither  Ragnar  nor  his  sons 
knew  better  than  to  rejoice  in  this  deadly  vengeance, 
but  we,  who  are  Christians,  know  that  it  is  for  us 
to  forgive." 


I  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  15 

"  The  English  had  slain  their  father ! '  said 
Richard,  looking  up  with  wondering  dissatisfied 
eyes. 

"  Yes,  Richard,  and  I  speak  not  against  them, 
for  they  were  even  as  we  should  have  been,  had 
not  King  Harold  the  fair-haired  driven  your 
grandfather  from  Denmark.  They  had  not  been 
taught  the  truth,  but  to  us  it  has  been  said,  '  For- 
give, and  ye  shall  be  forgiven.'  Listen  to  me,  my 
son,  Christian  as  is  this  nation  of  ours,  this  duty 
of  forgiveness  is  too  often  neglected,  but  let  it  not 
be  so  with  you.  Bear  in  mind,  whenever  you  see 
the  Cross  5  marked  on  our  banner,  or  carved  in 
stone  on  the  Churches,  that  it  speaks  of  forgive- 
ness to  us  ;  but  of  that  pardon  we  shall  never 
taste  if  we  forgive  not  our  enemies.  Do  you  mark 
me,  boy  ? " 

Richard  hesitated  a  little,  and  then  said,  "  Yes, 
father,  but  I  could  never  have  pardoned,  had  I 
been  one  of  Ragnar's  sons." 

"  It  may  be  that  you  will  be  in  their  case, 
Richard,"  said  the  Duke,  "  and  should  I  fall,  as  it 
may  well  be  I  shall,  in  some  of  the  contests  that 
tear  to  pieces  this  unhappy  Kingdom  of  France, 


16  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

then,  remember  what  I  say  now.  I  charge  you, 
on  your  duty  to  God  and  to  your  father,  that  you 
keep  up  no  feud,  no  hatred,  but  rather  that  you 
should  deem  me  best  revenged,  when  you  have 
with  heart  and  hand,  given  the  fullest  proof  of 
forgiveness  to  your  enemy.  Give  me  your  word 
that  you  will." 

"  Yes,  father,"  said  Richard,  with  rather  a  sub- 
dued tone,  and  resting  his  head  on  his  father's 
shoulder.  There  was  a  silence  for  a  little  space, 
during  which  he  began  to  revive  into  playfulness, 
to  stroke  the  Duke's  short  curled  beard,  and  play 
with  his  embroidered  collar. 

In  so  doing,  his  fingers  caught  hold  of  a  silver 
chain,  and  pulling  it  out  with  a  jerk,  he  saw  a 
silver  key  attached  to  it.  "  Oh,  what  is  that  ? "  he 
asked  eagerly.  "  What  does  that  key  unlock  ?  " 

"  My  greatest  treasure,"  replied  Duke  William, 
as  he  replaced  the  chain  and  key  within  his 
robe. 

"  Your  greatest  treasure,  father  !  Is  that  your 
coronet  ? " 

"  You  will  know  one  day,"  said  his  father, 
putting  the  little  hand  down  from  its  too  busy 


I  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  17 

investigations ;  and  some  of  the  Barons  at  that 
moment  returning  into  the  hall,  he  had  no  more 
leisure  to  bestow  on  his  little  son. 

The  next  day,  after  morning  service  in  the 
Chapel,  and  breakfast  in  the  hall,  the  Duke  again 
set  forward  on  his  journey,  giving  Richard  hopes 
he  might  return  in  a  fortnight's  time,  and  obtaining 
from  him  a  promise  that  he  would  be  very  atten- 
tive to  Father  Lucas,  and  very  obedient  to  Sir 
Eric  de  Centeville. 


CHAPTER    II 

ONE  evening  Fru  Astrida  sat  in  her  tall  chair  in 
the  chimney  corner,  her  distaff,  with  its  load  of 
flax  in  her  hand,  while  she  twisted  and  drew  out 
the  thread,  and  her  spindle  danced  on  the  floor. 
Opposite  to  her  sat,  sleeping  in  his  chair,  Sir  Eric 
de  Centeville  ;  Osmond  was  on  a  low  bench  within 
the  chimney  corner,  trimming  and  shaping  with 
his  knife  some  feathers  of  the  wild  goose,  which 
were  to  fly  in  a  different  fashion  from  their  former 
one,  and  serve,  not  to  wing  the  flight  of  a  harmless 
goose,  but  of  a  sharp  arrow. 

The  men  of  the  household  sat  ranged  on 
benches  on  one  side  of  the  hall,  the  women  on  the 
other  ;  a  great  red  fire,  together  with  an  immense 
flickering  lamp  which  hung  from  the  ceiling,  sup- 
plied the  light ;  the  windows  were  closed  with 
wooden  shutters,  and  the  whole  apartment  had  a 


CH.  ii  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  19 

cheerful  appearance.  Two  or  three  large  hounds 
were  reposing  in  front  of  the  hearth,  and  among 
them  sat  little  Richard  of  Normandy,  now  smooth- 
ing down  their  broad  silken  ears  ;  now  tickling 
the  large  cushions  of  their  feet  with  the  end  of  one 
of  Osmond's  feathers  ;  now  fairly  pulling  open  the 
eyes  of  one  of  the  good-natured  sleepy  creatures, 
which  only  stretched  its  legs,  and  remonstrated 
with  a  sort  of  low  groan,  rather  than  a  growl. 
The  boy's  eyes  were,  all  the  time,  intently  fixed  on 
Dame  Astrida,  as  if  he  would  not  lose  one  word  of 
the  story  she  was  telling  him  ;  how  Earl  Rollo,  his 
grandfather,  had  sailed  into  the  mouth  of  the 
Seine,  and  how  Archbishop  Franco,  of  Rouen, 
had  come  to  meet  him  and  brought  him  the  keys 
of  the  town,  and  how  not  one  Neustrian  of  Rouen 
had  met  with  harm  from  the  brave  Northmen. 
Then  she  told  him  of  his  grandfather's  baptism, 
and  how  during  the  seven  days  that  he  wore  his 
white  baptismal  robes,  he  had  made  large  gifts 
to  all  the  chief  churches  in  his  dukedom  of 
Normandy. 

"  Oh,    but    tell    of  the    paying    homage ! '     said 

Richard  ;  "  and  how  Sigurd  Bloodaxe  threw  down 

C  2 


20  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

simple  King   Charles  !      Ah !   how  would    I   have 
laughed  to  see  it ! ' 

"  Nay,  nay,  Lord  Richard,"  said  the  old  lady, 
"  I  love  not  that  tale.  That  was  ere  the  Norman 
learnt  courtesy,  and  rudeness  ought  rather  to  be 
forgotten  than  remembered,  save  for  the  sake  of 
amending  it.  No,  I  will  rather  tell  you  of  our 
coming  to  Centeville,  and  how  dreary  I  thought 
these  smooth  meads,  and  broad  soft  gliding 
streams,  compared  with  mine  own  father's  fiord  in 
Norway,  shut  in  with  the  tall  black  rocks,  and 
dark  pines  above  them,  and  far  away  the  snowy 
mountains  rising  into  the  sky.  Ah  !  how  blue 
the  waters  were  in  the  long  summer  days  when  I 
sat  in  my  father's  boat  in  the  little  fiord,  and " 

Dame  Astrida  was  interrupted.  A  bugle  note 
rang  out  at  the  castle  gate  ;  the  dogs  started  to 
their  feet,  and  uttered  a  sudden  deafening  bark  ; 
Osmond  sprung  up,  exclaiming,  "Hark!"  and 
trying  to  silence  the  hounds ;  and  Richard  run- 
ning to  Sir  Eric,  cried,  "  Wake,  wake,  Sir  Eric,  my 
father  is  come !  Oh,  haste  to  open  the  gate,  and 
admit  him." 

"  Peace,  dogs !  "  said  Sir  Eric,  slowly  rising,  as 


ii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  21 

the  blast  of  the  horn  was  repeated.  "  Go,  Osmond, 
with  the  porter,  and  see  whether  he  who  comes 
at  such  an  hour  be  friend  or  foe.  Stay  you  here, 
my  Lord,"  he  added,  as  Richard  was  running  after 
Osmond  ;  and  the  little  boy  obeyed,  and  stood 
still,  though  quivering  all  over  with  impatience. 

"  Tidings  from  the  Duke,  I  should  guess,"  said 
Fru  Astrida.  "  It  can  scarce  be  himself  at  such 
an  hour." 

"Oh,  it  must  be,  dear  Fru  Astrida!"  said 
Richard.  "  He  said  he  would  come  again.  Hark, 
there  are  horses'  feet  in  the  court !  I  am  sure  that 
is  his  black  charger's  tread !  And  I  shall  net  be 
there  to  hold  his  stirrup  !  Oh !  Sir  Eric,  let  me 

go." 

Sir  Eric,  always  a  man  of  few  words,  only  shook 
his  head,  and  at  that  moment  steps  were  heard  on 
the  stone  stairs.  Again  Richard  was  about  to 
spring  forward,  when  Osmond  returned,  his  face 
showing,  at  a  glance,  that  something  was  amiss  ; 
but  all  that  he  said  was,  "  Count  Bernard  of 
Harcourt,  and  Sir  Rainulf  de  Ferrieres,"  and  he 
aside  to  let  them  pass. 

Richard  stood  still    in  the   midst   of  the    hall, 


22  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

disappointed.  Without  greeting  to  Sir  Eric,  or 
to  any  within  the  hall,  the  Count  of  Harcourt 
came  forward  to  Richard,  bent  his  knee  before 
him,  took  his  hand,  and  said  with  a  broken  voice 
and  heaving  breast,  "  Richard,  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy, I  am  thy  liegeman  and  true  vassal ; ' 
then  rising  from  his  knees  while  Rainulf  de 
Ferrieres  went  through  the  same  form,  the  old 
man  covered  his  face  with  his  hands  and  wept 
aloud. 

"  Is  it  even  so  ?  "  said  the  Baron  de  Centeville  ; 
and  being  answered  by  a  mournful  look  and  sigh 
from  Ferrieres,  he  too  bent  before  the  boy,  and 
repeated  the  words,  "  I  am  thy  liegeman  and  true 
vassal,  and  swear  fealty  to  thee  for  my  castle  and 
barony  of  Centeville." 

"  Oh,  no,  no  ! "  cried  Richard,  drawing  back  his 
hand  in  a  sort  of  agony,  feeling  as  if  he  was  in  a 
frightful  dream  from  which  he  could  not  awake. 
"  What  means  it  ?  Oh  !  Fru  Astrida,  tell  me  what 
means  it  ?  Where  is  my  father  ? ' 

"  Alas,  my  child  ! '  said  the  old  lady,  putting 
her  arm  round  him,  and  drawing  him  close  to  her, 
whilst  her  tears  flowed  fast,  and  Richard  stood, 


THE  OATH  OK  THK  VASSAI.S. 


ii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  23 

reassured  by  her  embrace,  listening  with  eyes 
open  wide,  and  deep  oppressed  breathing,  to  what 
was  passing  between  the  four  nobles,  who  spoke 
earnestly  among  themselves,  without  much  heed 
of  him. 

"  The  Duke  dead ! ):  repeated  Sir  Eric  de 
Centeville,  like  one  stunned  and  stupefied. 

"  Even  so,"  said  Rainulf,  slowly  and  sadly,  and 
the  silence  was  only  broken  by  the  long-drawn 
sobs  of  old  Count  Bernard. 

"  But  how  ?  when  ?  where  ? '  broke  forth  Sir 
Eric,  presently.  "  There  was  no  note  of  battle 
when  you  went  forth.  Oh,  why  was  not  I  at  his 
side  ? " 

"  He  fell  not  in  battle,"  gloomily  replied  Sir 
Rainulf. 

"  Ha  !  could  sickness  cut  him  down  so  quickly  ?" 

"  It  was  not  sickness,"  answered  Ferrieres.  "  It 
was  treachery.  He  fell  in  the  Isle  of  Pecquigny, 
by  the  hand  of  the  false  Fleming ! ' 

"  Lives  the  traitor  yet  ?  "  cried  the  Baron  de 
Centeville,  grasping  his  good  sword. 

"  He  lives  and  rejoices  in  his  crime/'  said 
Ferrieres,  "  safe  in  his  own  merchant  towns," 


24  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  I  can  scarce  credit  you,  my  Lords  ! '  said  Sir 
Eric.  "  Our  Duke  slain,  and  his  enemy  safe,  and 
you  here  to  tell  the  tale ! " 

"  I  would  I  were  stark  and  stiff  by  my  Lord's 
side  !  "  said  Count  Bernard,  "  but  for  the  sake  of 
Normandy,  and  of  that  poor  child,  who  is  like 
to  need  all  that  ever  were  friends  to  his  house.  I 
would  that  mine  eyes  had  been  blinded  for  ever, 
ere  they  had  seen  that  sight !  And  not  a  sword 
lifted  in  his  defence !  Tell  you  how  it  passed, 
Rainulf!  My  tongue  will  not  speak  it  !" 

He  threw  himself  on  a  bench  and  covered  his 
face  with  his  mantle,  while  Rainulf  de  Ferrieres 
proceeded  :  "  You  know  how  in  an  evil  hour  our 
good  Duke  appointed  to  meet  this  caitiff,  Count 
of  Flanders,  in  the  Isle  of  Pecquigny,  the  Duke 
and  Count  each  bringing  twelve  men  with  them, 
all  unarmed.  Duke  Alan  of  Brittany  was  one 
on  our  side,  Count  Bernard  here  another,  old 
Count  Bothon  and  myself;  we  bore  no  weapon — 
would  that  we  had — but  not  so  the  false  Flemings. 
Ah  me !  I  shall  never  forget  Duke  William's 
lordly  presence  when  he  stepped  ashore,  and  doffed 
his  bonnet  to  the  knave  Arnulf." 


II  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  25 

"  Yes,"  interposed  Bernard.  "  And  marked  you 
not  the  words  of  the  traitor,  as  they  met  ?  '  My 
Lord,'  quoth  he,  'you  are  my  shield  and  defence.' ( 
Would  that  I  could  cleave  his  treason-hatching 
skull  with  my  battle-axe." 

"  So,"  continued  Rainulf,  "  they  conferred  to- 
gether, and  as  words  cost  nothing  to  Arnulf,  he 
not  only  promised  all  restitution  to  the  paltry 
Montreuil,  but  even  was  for  offering  to  pay 
homage  to  our  Duke  for  Flanders  itself;  but  this 
our  William  refused,  saying  it  were  foul  wrong  to 
both  King  Louis  of  France,  and  Kaiser  Otho  of 
Germany,  to  take  from  them  their  vassal.  They 
took  leave  of  each  other  in  all  courtesy,  and  we 
embarked  again.  It  was  Duke  William's  pleasure 
to  go  alone  in  a  small  boat,  while  we  twelve  were 
together  in  another.  Just  as  we  had  nearly  reached 
our  own  bank,  there  was  a  shout  from  the  Flemings 
that  their  Count  had  somewhat  further  to  say  to 
the  Duke,  and  forbidding  us  to  follow  him,  the 
Duke  turned  his  boat  and  went  back  again.  No 
sooner  had  he  set  foot  on  the  isle,"  proceeded  the 
Norman,  clenching  his  hands,  and  speaking  be- 
tween his  teeth,  "  than  we  saw  one  Fleming  strike 


26  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

him  on  the  head  with  an  oar ;  he  fell  senseless,  the 
rest  threw  themselves  upon  him,  and  the  next 
moment  held  up  their  bloody  daggers  in  scorn  at 
us !  You  may  well  think  how  we  shouted  and 
yelled  at  them,  and  plied  our  oars  like  men 
distracted,  but  all  in  vain,  they  were  already  in 
their  boats,  and  ere  we  could  even  reach  the  isle, 
they  were  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  mounted 
their  horses,  fled  with  coward  speed,  and  were  out 
of  reach  of  a  Norman's  vengeance." 

"  But  they  shall  not  be  so  long  ! '  cried  Richard, 
starting  forward ;  for  to  his  childish  fancy  this 
dreadful  history  was  more  like  one  of  Dame 
Astrida's  legends  than  a  reality,  and  at  the  moment 
his  thought  was  only  of  the  blackness  of  the 
treason.  "  Oh,  that  I  were  a  man  to  chastise  them  ! 
One  day  they  shall  feel- 
He  broke  off  short,  for  he  remembered  how 
his  father  had  forbidden  his  denunciations  of 
vengeance,  but  his  words  were  eagerly  caught  up 
by  the  Barons,  who,  as  Duke  William  had  said, 
were  far  from  possessing  any  temper  of  forgiveness, 
thought  revenge  a  duty,  and  were  only  glad  to  see 
a  warlike  spirit  in  their  new  Prince. 


H 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  27 


"  Ha  !  say  you  so,  my  young  Lord  ? "  exclaimed 
old  Count  Bernard,  rising.  "Yes,  and  I  see  a 
sparkle  in  your  eye  that  tells  me  you  will  one  day 
avenge  him  nobly  ! ' 

Richard  drew  up  his  head,  and  his  heart 
throbbed  high  as  Sir  Eric  made  answer,  ;'Ay, 
truly,  that  will  he  !  You  might  search.  Normandy 
through,  yea,  and  Norway  likewise,  ere  you  would 
find  a  temper  more  bold  and  free.  Trust  my 
word,  Count  Bernard,  our  young  Duke  will  be 
famed  as  widely  as  ever  were  his  forefathers ! ' 

"  I  believe  it  well !  "  said  Bernard.  "  He  hath 
the  port  of  his  grandfather,  Duke  Rollo,  and  much, 
too,  of  his  noble  father!  How  say  you,  Lord 
Richard,  will  you  be  a  valiant  leader  of  the 
Norman  race  against  our  foes  ? ' 

"  That  I  will ! 5)  said  Richard,  carried  away  by 
the  applause  excited  by  those  few  words  of  his. 
"  I  will  ride  at  your  head  this  very  night  if  you 
will  but  go  to  chastise  the  false  Flemings." 

"  You  shall  ride  with  us  to-morrow,  my  Lord," 
answered  Bernard, "  but  it  must  be  to  Rouen,  there 
to  be  invested  with  your  ducal  sword  and  mantle, 
and  to  receive  the  homage  of  your  vassals." 


28  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

Richard  drooped  his  head  without  replying,  for 
this  seemed  to  bring  to  him  the  perception  that 
his  father  was  really  gone,  and  that  he  should 
never  see  him  again.  He  thought  of  all  his  pro- 
jects for  the  day  of  his  return,  how  he  had  almost 
counted  the  hours,  and  had  looked  forward  to 
telling  him  that  Father  Lucas  was  well  pleased 
with  him  !  And  now  he  should  never  nestle  into 
his  breast  again,  never  hear  his  voice,  never  see 
those  kind  eyes  beam  upon  him.  Large  tears 
gathered  in  his  eyes,  and  ashamed  that  they  should 
be  seen,  he  sat  down  on  a  footstool  at  Fru  Astrida's 
feet,  leant  his  forehead  on  his  hands,  and  thought 
over  all  that  his  father  had  done  and  said  the  last 
time  they  were  together.  He  fancied  the  return 
that  had  been  promised,  going  over  the  meeting 
and  the  greeting,  till  he  had  almost  persuaded  him- 
self that  this  dreadful  story  was  but  a  dream. 
But  when  he  looked  up,  there  were  the  Barons, 
with  their  grave  mournful  faces,  speaking  of  the 
corpse,  which  Duke  Alan  of  Brittany  was  escorting 
to  Rouen,  there  to  be  buried  beside  the  old  Duke 
Rollo,  and  the  Duchess  Emma,  Richard's  mother. 
Then  he  lost  himself  in  wonder  how  that  stiff 


n  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  29 

bleeding  body  could  be  the  same  as  the  father 
whose  arm  was  so  lately  around  him,  and  whether 
his  father's  spirit  knew  how  he  was  thinking  of 
him  ;  and  in  these  dreamy  thoughts,  the  young 
orphan  Duke  of  Normandy,  forgotten  by  his 
vassals  in  their  grave  councils,  fell  asleep,  and 
scarce  wakened  enough  to  attend  to  his  prayers, 
when  Fru  Astrida  at  length  remembered  him,  and 
led  him  away  to  bed. 

When  Richard  awoke  the  next  morning,  he 
could  hardly  believe  that  all  that  had  passed  in 
the  evening  was  true,  but  soon  he  found  that  it 
was  but  too  real,  and  all  was  prepared  for  him  to 
go  to  Rouen  with  the  vassals  ;  indeed,  it  was  for 
no  other  purpose  than  to  fetch  him  that  the 
Count  of  Harcourt  had  come  to  Bayeux.  Fru 
Astrida  was  quite  unhappy  that  "the  child,"  as 
she  called  him,  should  go  alone  with  the  warriors ; 
but  Sir  Eric  laughed  at  her,  and  said  that  it  would 
never  do  for  the  Duke  of  Normandy  to  bring  his 
nurse  with  him  in  his  first  entry  into  Rouen,  and 
she  must  be  content  to  follow  at  some  space 
behind  under  the  escort  of  Walter  the  huntsman. 

So   she  took  leave   of   Richard,   charging  both 


30  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

Sir  Eric  and  Osmond  to  have  the  utmost  care 
of  him,  and  shedding  tears  as  if  the  parting  was 
to  be  for  a  much  longer  space ;  then  he  bade 
farewell  to  the  servants  of  the  castle,  received 
the  blessing  of  Father  Lucas,  and  mounting  his 
pony,  rode  off  between  Sir  Eric  and  Count 
Bernard.  Richard  was  but  a  little  boy,  and  he 
did  not  think  so  much  of  his  loss,  as  he  rode 
along  in  the  free  morning  air,  feeling  himself  a 
Prince  at  the  head  of  his  vassals,  his  banner  dis- 
played before  him,  and  the  people  coming  out 
wherever  he  passed  to  gaze  on  him,  and  call  for 
blessings  on  his  name.  Rainulf  de  Ferrieres 
carried  a  large  heavy  purse  filled  with  silver  and 
gold,  and  whenever  they  came  to  these  gazing 
crowds,  Richard  was  well  pleased  to  thrust  his 
hands  deep  into  it,  and  scatter  handfuls  of  coins 
among  the  gazers,  especially  where  he  saw  little 
children. 

They  stopped  to  dine  and  rest  in  the  middle 
of  the  day,  at  the  castle  of  a  Baron,  who,  as  soon 
as  the  meal  was  over,  mounted  his  horse,  and 
joined  them  in  their  ride  to  Rouen.  So  far  it 
had  not  been  very  different  from  Richard's  last 


II  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  31 

journey,  when  he  went  to  keep  Christmas  there 
with  his  father ;  but  now  they  were  beginning 
to  come  nearer  the  town,  he  knew  the  broad 
river  Seine  again,  and  saw  the  square  tower  of 
the  Cathedral,  and  he  remembered  how  at  that 
very  place  his  father  had  met  him,  and  how  he 
had  ridden  by  his  side  into  the  town,  and  had 
been  led  by  his  hand  up  to  the  hall. 

His  heart  was  very  heavy,  as  he  recollected 
there  was  no  one  now  to  meet  and  welcome 
him  ;  scarcely  any  one  to  whom  he  could  even 
tell  his  thoughts,  for  those  tall  grave  Barons 
had  nothing  to  say  to  such  a  little  boy,  and 
the  very  respect  and  formality  with  which  they 
treated  him,  made  him  shrink  from  them  still 
more,  especially  from  the  grim-faced  Bernard ; 
and  Osmond,  his  own  friend  and  playfellow,  was 
obliged  to  ride  far  behind,  as  inferior  in  rank. 

They  entered  the  town  just  as  it  was  growing 
dark.  Count  Bernard  looked  back  and  arrayed 
the  procession  ;  Eric  de  Centeville  bade  Richard 
sit  upright  and  not  look  weary,  and  then  all  the 
Knights  held  back  while  the  little  Duke  rode 
alone  a  little  in  advance  of  them  through  the 


32  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

gateway.  There  was  a  loud  shout  of  "Long 
live  the  little  Duke ! "  and  crowds  of  people 
were  standing  round  to  gaze  upon  his  entry,  so 
many  that  the  bag  of  coins  was  soon  emptied 
by  his  largesses.  The  whole  city  was  like  one 
great  castle,  shut  in  by  a  wall  and  moat,  and  with 
Rollo's  Tower  rising  at  one  end  like  the  keep  of  a 
castle,  and  it  was  thither  that  Richard  was  turning 

o 

his  horse,  when  the  Count  of  Harcourt  said,  "  Nay, 
my  Lord,  to  the  Church  of  our  Lady."  7 

It  was  then  considered  a  duty  to  be  paid  to  the 
deceased,  that  their  relatives  and  friends  should 
visit  them  as  they  lay  in  state,  and  sprinkle  them 
with  drops  of  holy  water,  and  Richard  was  now  to 
pay  this  token  of  respect.  He  trembled  a  little, 
and  yet  it  did  not  seem  quite  so  dreary,  since  he 
should  once  more  look  on  his  father's  face,  and  he 
accordingly  rode  towards  the  Cathedral.  It  was 
then  very  unlike  what  it  is  now  ;  the  walls  were 
very  thick,  the  windows  small  and  almost  buried 
in  heavy  carved  arches,  the  columns  within  were 
low,  clumsy,  and  circular,  and  it  was  usually  so 
dark  that  the  vaulting  of  the  roof  could  scarcely 
be  seen. 


ii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  33 

Now,  however,  a  whole  flood  of  light  poured 
forth  from  every  window,  and  when  Richard  came 
to  the  door,  he  saw  not  only  the  two  -tall  thick 
candles  that  always  burnt  on  each  side  of  the 
Altar,  but  in  the  Chancel  stood  a  double  row 
ranged  in  a  square,  shedding  a  pure,  quiet 
brilliancy  throughout  the  building,  and  chiefly 
on  the  silver  and  gold  ornaments  of  the  Altar. 
Outside  these  lights  knelt  a  row  of  priests  in 
dark  garments,  their  heads  bowed  over  their 
clasped  hands,  and  their  chanted  psalms  sound- 
ing sweet,  and  full  of  soothing  music.  Within 
that  guarded  space  was  a  bier,  and  a  form  lay 
on  it. 

Richard  trembled  still  more  with  awe,  and  would 
have  paused,  but  he  was  obliged  to  proceed.  He 
dipped  his  hand  in  the  water  of  the  font,  crossed 
his  brow,  and  came  slowly  on,  sprinkled  the  re- 
maining drops  on  the  lifeless  figure,  and  then 
stood  still.  There  was  an  oppression  on  his 
breast  as  if  he  could  neither  breathe  nor 
move. 

There  lay  William  of  the  Long  Sword,  like  a 

good   and  true   Christian  warrior,  arrayed    in    his 

D 


34 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 


shining  armour,  his  sword  by  his  side,  his  shield 
on  his  arm,  and  a  cross  between  his  hands,  clasped 
upon  his  breast.  His  ducal  mantle  of  crimson 
velvet,  lined  with  ermine,  was  round  his  shoulders, 
and,  instead  of  a  helmet,  his  coronet  was  on  his 
head  ;  but,  in  contrast  with  this  rich  array,  over 
the  collar  of  the  hauberk,  was  folded  the  edge  of 
a  rough  hair  shirt,  which  the  Duke  had  worn 
beneath  his  robes,  unknown  to  all,  until  his  corpse 
was  disrobed  of  his  blood-stained  garments.  His 
face  looked  full  of  calm,  solemn  peace,  as  if  he 
had  gently  fallen  asleep,  and  was  only  awaiting 
the  great  call  to  awaken.  There  was  not  a  single 
token  of  violence  visible  about  him,  save  that  one 
side  of  his  forehead  bore  a  deep  purple  mark, 
where  he  had  first  been  struck  by  the  blow  of  the 
oar  which  had  deprived  him  of  sense. 

"  See  you  that,  my  Lord  ? "  said  Count  Bernard, 
first  breaking  the  silence,  in  a  low,  deep,  stern 
voice. 

Richard  had  heard  little  for  many  hours  past 
save  counsels  against  the  Flemings,  and  plans  of 
bitter  enmity  against  them ;  and  the  sight  of  his 
murdered  father,  with  that  look  and  tone  of  the 


IT  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  35 

old  Dane,  fired  his  spirit,  and  breaking  from  his 
trance  of  silent  awe  and  grief,  he  exclaimed,  "  I 
see  it,  and  dearly  shall  the  traitor  Fleming  abye 
it ! '  Then,  encouraged  by  the  applauding  looks 
of  the  nobles,  he  proceeded,  feeling  like  one  of  the 
young  champions  of  Fru  Astrida's  songs.  His 
cheek  was  coloured,  his  eye  lighted  up,  and  he 
lifted  his  head,  so  that  the  hair  fell  back  from  his 
forehead  ;  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  hilt  of  his 
father's  sword,  and  spoke  on  in  words,  perhaps, 
suggested  by  some  sage.  "  Yes,  Arnulf  of  Flanders, 
know  that  Duke  William  of  Normandy  shall  not 
rest  unavenged  !  On  this  good  sword  I  vow,  that, 
as  soon  as  my  arm  shall  have  strength " 

The  rest  was  left  unspoken,  for  a  hand  was  laid 
on  his  arm.  A  priest,  who  had  hitherto  been 
kneeling  near  the  head  of  the  corpse,  had  risen, 
and  stood  tall  and  dark  over  him,  and,  looking  up, 
he  recognized  the  pale,  grave  countenance  of 
Martin,  Abbot  of  Jumieges,  his  father's  chief 
friend  and  councillor. 

"  Richard  of  Normandy,  what  sayest  thou  ? " 
said  he,  sternly.  "  Yes,  hang  thy  head,  and 

reply  not,  rather  than  repeat  those  words.     Dost 

D  2 


36  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

thou  come  here  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  dead 
with  clamours  for  vengeance  ?  Dost  thou  vow 
strife  and  anger  on  that  sword  which  was  never 
drawn,  save  in  the  cause  of  the  poor  and  dis- 
tressed ?  Wouldst  thou  rob  Him,  to  whose  service 
thy  life  has  been  pledged,  and  devote  thyself  to 
that  of  His  foe  ?  Is  this  what  thou  hast  learnt 
from  thy  blessed  father  ? ' 

Richard  made  no  answer,  but  he  covered  his 
face  with  his  hands,  to  hide  the  tears  which  were 
fast  streaming. 

"  Lord  Abbot,  Lord  Abbot,  this  passes ! "  ex- 
claimed Bernard  the  Dane.  "  Our  young  Lord  is 
no  monk,  and  we  will  not  see  each  spark  of  noble 
and  knightly  spirit  quenched  as  soon  as  it  shows 
itself." 

"  Count  of  Harcourt,"  said  Abbot  Martin,  "  are 
these  the  words  of  a  savage  Pagan,  or  of  one  who 
has  been  washed  in  yonder  blessed  font  ?  Never, 
while  I  have  power,  shalt  thou  darken  the  child's 
soul  with  thy  foul  thirst  of  revenge,  insult  the 
presence  of  thy  master  with  the  crime  he  so 
abhorred,  nor  the  temple  of  Him  who  came  to 
pardon,  with  thy  hatred.  Well  do  I  know,  ye 


II  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  37 

Barons  of  Normandy,  that  each  drop  of  your  blood 
would  willingly  be  given,  could  it  bring  back  our 
departed  Duke,  or  guard  his  orphan  child  ;  but,  if 
ye  have  loved  the  father,  do  his  bidding — lay  aside 
that  accursed  spirit  of  hatred  and  vengeance  ;  if  ye 
love  the  child,  seek  not  to  injure  his  soul  more 
deeply  than  even  his  bitterest  foe,  were  it  Arnulf 
himself,  hath  power  to  hurt  him." 

The  Barons  were  silenced,  whatever  their 
thoughts  might  be,  and  Abbot  Martin  turned  to 
Richard,  whose  tears  were  still  dropping  fast 
through  his  fingers,  as  the  thought  of  those  last 
words  of  his  father  returned  more  clearly  upon 
him.  The  Abbot  laid  his  hand  on  his  head,  and 
spoke  gently  to  him.  "  These  are  tears  of  a 
softened  heart,  I  trust,"  said  he.  "  I  well  believe 
that  thou  didst  scarce  know  what  thou  wert 
saying." 

"  Forgive  me  ! "  said  Richard,  as  \vell  as  he  could 
speak. 

"  See  there,"  said  the  priest,  pointing  to  the 
large  Cross  over  the  Altar,  "thou  knowest  the 


meaning  of  that  sacred  sign  ? 


> ' 


Richard  bowed  his  head  in  assent  and  reverence. 


38  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CH.  n 

"  It  speaks  of  forgiveness,"  continued  the  Abbot. 
"  And  knowest  thou  who  gave  that  pardon  ?  The 
Son  forgave  His  murderers  ;  the  Father  them  who 
slew  His  Son.  And  shalt  thou  call  for  vengeance  ? " 

"  But  oh ! '  said  Richard,  looking  up,  "  must 
that  cruel,  murderous  traitor  glory  unpunished  in 
his  crime,  while  there  lies-  '  and  again  his  voice 
was  cut  off  by  tears. 

"Vengeance  shall  surely  overtake  the  sinner," 
said  Martin,  "  the  vengeance  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
His  own  good  time,  but  it  must  not  be  of  thy 
seeking.  Nay,  Richard,  thou  art  of  all  men  the 
most  bound  to  show  love  and  mercy  to  Arnulf  of 
Flanders.  Yes,  when  the  hand  of  the  Lord  hath 
touched  him,  and  bowed  him  down  in  punishment 
for  his  crime,  it  is  then,  that  thou,  whom  he  hath 
most  deeply  injured,  shouldst  stretch  out  thine 
hand  to  aid  him,  and  receive  him  with  pardon  and 
peace.  If  thou  dost  vow  aught  on  the  sword  of 
thy  blessed  father,  in  the  sanctuary  of  thy  Re- 
deemer, let  it  be  a  Christian  vow." 

Richard  wept  too  bitterly  to  speak,  and  Bernard 
de  Harcourt,  taking  his  hand,  led  him  away  from 
the  Church. 


CHAPTER  III 

DUKE  WILLIAM  of  the  Long  Sword  was  buried 
the  next  morning  in  high  pomp  and  state,  with 
many  a  prayer  and  psalm  chanted  over  his  grave. 

When  this  was  over,  little  Richard,  who  had  all 
the  time  stood  or  knelt  nearest  the  corpse,  in  one 
dull  heavy  dream  of  wonder  and  sorrow,  was  led 
back  to  the  palace,  and  there  his  long,  heavy,  black 
garments  were  taken  off,  and  he  was  dressed  in  his 
short  scarlet  tunic,  his  hair  was  carefully  arranged, 
and  then  he  came  down  again  into  the  hall,  where 
there  was  a  great  assembly  of  Barons,  some  in 
armour,  some  in  long  furred  gowns,  who  had  all 
been  attending  his  father's  burial.  Richard,  as  he 
was  desired  by  Sir  Eric  de  Centeville,  took  off  his 
cap,  and  bowed  low  in  reply  to  the  reverences  with 
which  they  all  greeted  his  entrance,  and  he  then 
slowly  crossed  the  hall,  and  descended  the  steps 


40  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

from  the  door,  while  they  formed  into  a  procession 
behind  him,  according  to  their  ranks — the  Duke 
of  Brittany  first,  and  then  all  the  rest,  down  to  the 
poorest  knight  who  held  his  manor  immediately 
from  the  Duke  of  Normandy. 

Thus,  they  proceeded,  in  slow  and  solemn 
order,  till  they  came  to  the  church  of  our  Lady. 
The  clergy  were  there  already,  ranged  in  ranks 
on  each  side  of  the  Choir;  and  the  Bishops, 
in  their  mitres  and  rich  robes,  each  with  his 
pastoral  staff  in  his  hand,  were  standing  round 
the  Altar.  As  the  little  Duke  entered,  there 
arose  from  all  the  voices  in  the  Chancel  the 
full,  loud,  clear  chant  of  Te  Deuin  Laudavms^ 
echoing  among  the  dark  vaults  of  the  roof.  To 
that  sound,  Richard  walked  up  the  Choir,  to  a 
large,  heavy,  crossed-legged,  carved  chair,  raised 
on  two  steps,  just  before  the  steps  of  the  Altar 
began,  and  there  he  stood,  Bernard  de  Harcourt 
and  Eric  de  Centeville  on  each  side  of  him,  and 
all  his  other  vassals  in  due  order,  in  the  Choir. 

After  the  beautiful  chant  of  the  hymn  was 
ended,  the  service  for  the  Holy  Communion 
began.  When  the  time  came  for  the  offering, 


in  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  41 

each  noble  gave  gold  or  silver  ;  and,  lastly, 
Rainulf  of  Ferrieres  came  up  to  the  step  of  the 
Altar  with  a  cushion,  on  which  was  placed  a  circlet 
of  Gold,  the  ducal  coronet ;  and  another  Baron, 
following  him  closely,  carried  a  long,  heavy  sword, 
with  a  cross  handle.  The  Archbishop  of  Rouen 
received  both  coronet  and  sword,  and  laid  them 
on  the  Altar.  Then  the  service  proceeded.  At 
that  time  the  rite  of  Confirmation  was  adminis- 
tered in  infancy,  and  Richard,  who  had  been 
confirmed  by  his  godfather,  the  Archbishop  of 
Rouen,  immediately  after  his  baptism,  knelt  in 
solemn  awe  to  receive  the  other  Holy  Sacrament 
from  his  hands,  as  soon  as  all  the  clergy  had 
communicated.8 

When  the  administration  was  over,  Richard 
was  led  forward  to  the  step  of  the  Altar  by 
Count  Bernard,  and  Sir  Eric,  and  the  Archbishop, 
laying  one  hand  upon  both  his,  as  he  held  them 
clasped  together,  demanded  of  him,  in  the  name 
of  God,  and  of  the  people  of  Normandy,  whether 
he  would  be  their  good  and  true  ruler,  guard  them 
from  their  foes,  maintain  truth,  punish  iniquity, 
and  protect  the  Church. 


42  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

"  I  will ! '  answered  Richard's  young,  trembling 
voice,  "  So  help  me  God ! '  and  he  knelt,  and 
kissed  the  book  of  the  Holy  Gospels,  which  the 
Archbishop  offered  him. 

It  was  a  great  and  awful  oath,  and  he  dreaded 
to  think  that  he  had  taken  it.  He  still  knelt,  put 
both  hands  over  his  face,  and  whispered,  "  O  God, 
my  Father,  help  me  to  keep  it." 

The  Archbishop  waited  till  he  rose,  and  then, 
turning  him  with  his  face  to  the  people,  said, 
"  Richard,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  invest  thee  with 
the  ducal  mantle  of  Normandy  ! " 

Two  of  the  Bishops  then  hung  round  his 
shoulders  a  crimson  velvet  mantle,  furred  with 
ermine,  which,  made  as  it  was  for  a  grown  man, 
hung  heavily  on  the  poor  child's  shoulders,  and  lay 
in  heaps  on  the  ground.  The  Archbishop  then 
set  the  golden  coronet  on  his  long,  flowing  hair, 
where  it  hung  so  loosely  on  the  little  head,  that 
Sir  Eric  was  obliged  to  put  his  hand  to  it  to  hold 
it  safe  ;  and,  lastly,  the  long,  straight,  two-handed 
sword  was  brought  and  placed  in  his  hand,  with 
another  solemn  bidding  to  use  it  ever  in  main- 
taining the  right.  It  should  have  been  girded  to 


in  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  43 

his  side,  but  the  great  sword  was  so  much  taller 
than  the  little  Duke,  that,  as  it  stood  upright  by 
him,  he  was  obliged  to  raise  his  arm  to  put  it 
round  the  handle. 

He  then  had  to  return  to  his  throne,  which 
was  not  done  without  some  difficulty,  encum- 
bered as  he  was,  but  Osmond  held  up  the  train 
of  his  mantle,  Sir  Eric  kept  the  coronet  on  his 
head,  and  he  himself  held  fast  and  lovingly  the 
sword,  though  the  Count  of  Harcourt  offered  to 

o 

carry  it  for  him.  He  was  lifted  up  to  his  throne, 
and  then  came  the  paying  him  homage  ;  Alan, 
Duke  of  Brittany,  was  the  first  to  kneel  before  him, 
and  with  his  hand  between  those  of  the  Duke,  he 
swore  to  be  his  man,  to  obey  him,  and  pay  him 
feudal  service  for  his  dukedom  of  Brittany.  In 
return,  Richard  swore  to  be  his  good  Lord,  and  to 
protect  him  from  all  his  foes.  Then  followed 
Bernard  the  Dane,  and  many  another,  each 
repeating  the  same  formulary,  as  their  large 
rugged  hands  were  clasped  within  those  little 
soft  fingers.  Many  a  kind  and  loving  eye  was 
bent  in  compassion  on  the  orphan  child  ;  many 
a  strong  voice  faltered  with  earnestness  as  it 


44  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

pronounced  the  vow,  and  many  a  brave,  stalwart 
heart  heaved  with  grief  for  the  murdered  father, 
and  tears  flowed  down  the  war-worn  cheeks  which 
had  met  the  fiercest  storms  of  the  northern  ocean, 
as  they  bent  before  the  young  fatherless  boy, 
whom  they  loved  for  the  sake  of  his  conquering 
grandfather,  and  his  brave  and  pious  father.  Few 
Normans  were  there  whose  hearts  did  not  glow  at 
the  touch  of  those  small  hands,  with  a  love  almost 
of  a  parent,  for  their  young  Duke. 

The  ceremony  of  receiving  homage  lasted  long 
and  Richard,  though  interested  and  touched  at 
first,  grew  very  weary ;  the  crown  and  mantle 
were  so  heavy,  the  faces  succeeded  each  other 
like  figures  in  an  endless  dream,  and  the  constant 
repetition  of  the  same  words  was  very  tedious. 
He  grew  sleepy,  he  longed  to  jump  up,  to  lean  to 
the  right  or  left,  or  to  speak  something  besides 
that  regular  form.  He  gave  one  great  yawn,  but 
it  brought  him  such  a  frown  from  the  stern  face  of 
Bernard,  as  quite  to  wake  him  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  make  him  sit  upright,  and  receive  the  next 
vassal  with  as  much  attention  as  he  had  shown 
the  first,  but  he  looked  imploringly  at  Sir  Eric,  as 


in  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  45 

if  to  ask  if  it  ever  would  be  over.  At  last,  far 
down  among  the  Barons,  came  one  at  whose  sight 
Richard  revived  a  little.  It  was  a  boy  only  a  few 
years  older  than  himself,  perhaps  about  ten,  with 
a  pleasant  brown  face,  black  hair,  and  quick  black 
eyes  which  glanced,  with  a  look  between  friend- 
liness and  respect,  up  into  the  little  Duke's  gazing 
face.  Richard  listened  eagerly  for  his  name,  and 
was  refreshed  at  the  sound  of  the  boyish  voice 
which  pronounced,  "  I,  Alberic  de  Montemar,  am 
thy  liegeman  and  vassal  for  my  castle  and  barony 
of  Montemar  sur  Epte." 

When  Alberic  moved  away,  Richard  followed 
him  with  his  eye  as  far  as  he  could  to  his  place  in 
the  Cathedral,  and  was  taken  by  surprise  when  he 
found  the  next  Baron  kneeling  before  him. 

The  ceremony  of  homage  came  to  an  end  at 
last,  and  Richard  would  fain  have  run  all  the  way 
to  the  palace  to  shake  off  his  weariness,  but  he 
was  obliged  to  head  the  procession  again  ;  and 
even  when  he  reached  the  castle  hall  his  toils  were 
not  over,  for  there  was  a  great  state  banquet  spread 
out,  and  he  had  to  sit  in  the  high  chair  where  he 
remembered  climbing  on  his  father's  knee  last 


46  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

Christmas-day,  all  the  time  that  the  Barons  feasted 
round,  and  held  grave  converse.  Richard's  best 
comfort  all  this  time  was  in  watching  Osmond  de 
Centeville  and  Alberic  de  Montemar,  who,  with 
the  other  youths  who  were  not  yet  knighted,  were 
waiting  on  those  who  sat  at  the  table.  At  last  he 
grew  so  very  weary,  that  he  fell  fast  asleep  in  the 
corner  of  his  chair,  and  did  not  wake  till  he  was 
startled  by  the  rough  voice  of  Bernard  de  Har- 
court,  calling  him  to  rouse  up,  and  bid  the  Duke 
of  Brittany  farewell. 

"  Poor  child  ! "  said  Duke  Alan,  as  Richard  rose 
up,  startled,  "  he  is  over-wearied  with  this  day's 
work.  Take  care  of  him,  Count  Bernard  ;  thou 
art  a  kindly  nurse,  but  a  rough  one  for  such  a 
babe.  Ha  !  my  young  Lord,  your  colour  mantles 
at  being  called  a  babe !  I  crave  your  pardon,  for 
you  are  a  fine  spirit.  And  hark  you,  Lord  Richard 
of  Normandy,  I  have  little  cause  to  love  your  race, 
and  little  right,  I  trow,  had  King  Charles  the 
Simple  to  call  us  free  Bretons  liegemen  to  a  race 
of  plundering  Northern  pirates.  To  Duke  Rollo's 
might,  my  father  never  gave  his  homage  ;  nay, 
nor  did  I  yield  it  for  all  Duke  William's  long 


in  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  47 

sword,  but  I  did  pay  it  to  his  generosity  and 
forbearance,  and  now  I  grant  it  to  thy  weakness 
and  to  his  noble  memory.  I  doubt  not  that  the 
recreant  Frank,  Louis,  whom  he  restored  to  his 
throne,  will  strive  to  profit  by  thy  youth  and  help- 
lessness, and  should  that  be,  remember  that  thou 
hast  no  surer  friend  than  Alan  of  Brittany.  Fare 
thee  well,  my  young  Duke." 

"  Farewell,  Sir,"  said  Richard,  willingly  giving 
his  hand  to  be  shaken  by  his  kind  vassal,  and 
watching  him  as  Sir  Eric  attended  him  from  the 
hall. 

"  Fair  words,  but  I  trust  not  the  Breton,"  mut- 
tered Bernard  ;  "  hatred  is  deeply  ingrained  in 
them." 

"  He  should  know  what  the  Frank  King  is  made 
of,"  said  Rainulf  de  Ferrieres  ;  "  he  was  bred  up 
with  him  in  the  days  that  they  were  both  exiles  at 
the  court  of  King  Ethelstane  of  England." 

"  Ay,  and  thanks  to  Duke  William  that  either 
Louis  or  Alan  are  not  exiles  still.  Now  we  shall 
see  whose  gratitude  is  worth  most,  the  Frank's  or 
the  Breton's.  I  suspect  the  Norman  valour  will 
be  the  best  to  trust  to." 


48  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

j 

"  Yes,  and  how  will  Norman  valour  prosper 
without  treasure  ?  Who  knows  what  gold  is  in 
the  Duke's  coffers  ? " 

There  was  some  consultation  here  in  a  low  voice, 
and  the  next  thing  Richard  heard  distinctly  was, 
that  one  of  the  Nobles  held  up  a  silver  chain  and 
key,9  saying  that  they  had  been  found  on  the 
Duke's  neck,  and  that  he  had  kept  them,  think- 
ing that  they  doubtless  led  to  something  of 
importance. 

^ 

"  Oh,  yes ! '  said  Richard,  eagerly,  "  I  know 
it.  He  told  me  it  was  the  key  to  his  greatest 
treasure." 

The  Normans  heard  this  with  great  interest,  and 
it  was  resolved  that  several  of  the  most  trusted  per- 
sons, among  whom  were  the  Archbishop  of  Rouen, 
Abbot  Martin  of  Jumieges,  and  the  Count  of 
Harcourt,  should  go  immediately  in  search  of  this 
precious  hoard.  Richard  accompanied  them  up 
the  narrow  rough  stone  stairs,  to  the  large  dark 
apartment,  where  his  father  had  slept.  Though  a 
Prince's  chamber,  it  had  little  furniture  ;  a  low 
uncurtained  bed,  a  Cross  on  a  ledge  near  its  head, 
a  rude  table,  a  few  chairs,  and  two  large  chests, 


in  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  49 

were  all  it  contained.  Harcourt  tried  the  lid  of 
one  of  the  chests  :  it  opened,  and  proved  to  be  full 
of  wearing  apparel  ;  he  went  to  the  other,  which 
was  smaller,  much  more  carved,  and  ornamented 
with  very  handsome  iron-work.  It  was  locked, 
and  putting  in  the  key,  it  fitted,  the  lock 
turned,  and  the  chest  was  opened.  The  Nor- 
mans pressed  eagerly  to  see  their  Duke's  greatest 
treasure. 

It  was  a  robe  of  serge,  and  a  pair  of  sandals, 
such  as  were  worn  in  the  Abbey  of  Jumieges. 

"Ha!  is  this  all?  What  didst  say,  child?" 
cried  Bernard  the  Dane,  hastily. 

"  He  told  me  it  was  his  greatest  treasure ! '' 
repeated  Richard. 

"And  it  was  !  "  said  Abbot  Martin. 

Then  the  good  Abbot  told  them  the  history, 
part  of  which  was  already  known  to  some  of  them. 
About  five  or  six  years  before,  Duke  William  had 
been  hunting  in  the  forest  of  Jumieges,  when  he 
had  suddenly  come  on  the  ruins  of  the  Abbey, 
which  had  been  wasted  thirty  or  forty  years 
previously  by  the  Sea-King,  Hasting.  Two  old 

monks,  of  the  original  brotherhood,  still  survived, 

E 


50  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

and  came  forth  to  greet  the  Duke,  and  offer  him 
their  hospitality. 

"  Ay ! JJ  said  Bernard,  "  well  do  I  remember 
their  bread  ;  we  asked  if  it  was  made  of  fir-bark, 
like  that  of  our  brethren  of  Norway." 

William,  then  an  eager,  thoughtless  young  man, 
turned  with  disgust  from  this  wretched  fare,  and 
throwing  the  old  men  some  gold,  galloped  on  to 
enjoy  his  hunting.  In  the  course  of  the  sport,  he 
was  left  alone,  and  encountered  a  wild  boar,  which 
threw  him  down,  trampled  on  him,  and  left  him 
stretched  senseless  on  the  ground,  severely  injured. 
His  companions  coming  up,  carried  him,  as  the 
nearest  place  of  shelter,  to  the  ruins  of  Jumieges, 
where  the  two  old  monks  gladly  received  him  in 
the  remaining  portion  of  their  house.  As  soon  as 
he  recovered  his  senses,  he  earnestly  asked  their 
pardon  for  his  pride,  and  the  scorn  he  had  shown 
to  the  poverty  and  patient  suffering  which  he 
should  have  reverenced. 

William  had  always  been  a  man  who  chose  the 
good  and  refused  the  evil,  but  this  accident,  and 
the  long  illness  that  followed  it,  made  him  far 
more  thoughtful  and  serious  than  he  had  ever  been 


in  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  51 

before  ;  he  made  preparing  for  death  and  eternity 
his  first  object,  and  thought  less  of  his  worldly 
affairs,  his  wars,  and  his  ducal  state.  He  rebuilt 
the  old  Abbey,  endowed  it  richly,  and  sent  for 
Martin  himself  from  France,  to  become  the  Abbot; 
he  delighted  in  nothing  so  much  as  praying  there, 
conversing  with  the  Abbot,  and  hearing  him  read 
holy  books  ;  and  he  felt  his  temporal  affairs,  and 
the  state  and  splendour  of  his  rank,  so  great  a 
temptation,  that  he  had  one  day  come  to  the 
Abbot,  and  entreated  to  be  allowed  to  lay  them 
aside,  and  become  a  brother  of  the  order.  But 
Martin  had  refused  to  receive  his  vows.  He  had 
told  him  that  he  had  no  right  to  neglect  or  forsake 
the  duties  of  the  station  which  God  had  appointed 
him  ;  that  it  would  be  a  sin  to  leave  the  post 
which  had  been  given  him  to  defend  ;  and  that  the 
way  marked  out  for  him  to  serve  God  was  by 
doing  justice  among  his  people,  and  using  his 
power  to  defend  the  right.  Not  till  he  had  done 
his  allotted  work,  and  his  son  was  old  enough  to 
take  his  place  as  ruler  of  the  Normans,  might  he 
cease  from  his  active  duties,  quit  the  turmoil  of  the 

world,  and  seek  the  repose  of  the  cloister.     It  was 

E   2 


52  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CH.  in 

in  this  hope  of  peaceful  retirement,  that  William 
had  delighted  to  treasure  up  the  humble  garments 
that  he  hoped  one  day  to  wear  in  peace  and 
holiness. 

"And  oh!  my  noble  Duke!'  exclaimed  Abbot 
Martin,  bursting  into  tears,  as  he  finished  his 
narration,  "  the  Lord  hath  been  very  gracious  unto 
thee !  He  has  taken  thee  home  to  thy  rest,  long 
before  thou  didst  dare  to  hope  for  it." 

Slowly,  and  with  subdued  feelings,  the  Norman 
Barons  left  the  chamber ;  Richard,  whom  they 
seemed  to  have  almost  forgotten,  wandered  to  the 
stairs,  to  find  his  way  to  the  room  where  he  had 
slept  last  night.  He  had  not  made  many  steps 
before  he  heard  Osmond's  voice  say,  "  Here,  my 
Lord  ;"  he  looked  up,  saw  a  white  cap  at  a  door- 
way a  little  above  him,  he  bounded  up  and  flew 
into  Dame  Astrida's  outstretched  arms. 

How  glad  he  was  to  sit  in  her  lap,  and  lay  his 
wearied  head  on  her  bosom,  while,  with  a  worn-out 
voice,  he  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  Fru  Astrida  !  I  am  very, 
very  tired  of  being  Duke  of  Normandy  !  " 


CHAPTER    IV 

RICHARD  of  Normandy  was  very  anxious  to 
know  more  of  the  little  boy  whom  he  had  seen 
among  his  vassals. 

"  Ah !  the  young  Baron  de  Montemar,"  said 
Sir  Eric.  "  I  knew  his  father  well,  and  a  brave 
man  he  was,  though  not  of  northern  blood.  He 
was  warden  of  the  marches  of  the  Epte,  and  was 
killed  by  your  father's  side  in  the  inroad  of  the 
Viscount  du  Cotentin,10  at  the  time  when  you  were 
born,  Lord  Richard." 

"  But  where  does  he  live  ?     Shall  I  not  see  him 


again  ? ' 


"  Montemar  is  on  the  bank  of  the  Epte,  in  the 
domain  that  the  French  wrongfully  claim  from  us. 
He  lives  there  with  his  mother,  and  if  he  be  not 
yet  returned,  you  shall  see  him  presently.  Osmond, 
go  you  and  seek  out  the  lodgings  of  the  young 


54  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

Montemar,  and  tell  him  the  Duke  would  see 
him." 

Richard  had  never  had  a  playfellow  of  his  own 
age,  and  his  eagerness  to  see  Alberic  de  Montemar 
was  great.  He  watched  from  the  window,  and  at 
length  beheld  Osmond  entering  the  court  with  a 
boy  of  ten  years  old  by  his  side,  and  an  old  grey- 
headed Squire,  with  a  golden  chain  to  mark  him 
as  a  Seneschal  or  Steward  of  the  Castle,  walking 
behind. 

Richard  ran  to  the  door  to  meet  them,  holding 
out  his  hand  eagerly.  Alberic  uncovered  his  bright 
dark  hair,  bowed  low  and  gracefully,  but  stood 
as  if  he  did  not  exactly  know  what  to  do  next. 
Richard  grew  shy  at  the  same  moment,  and  the 
two  boys  stood  looking  at  each  other  somewhat 
awkwardly.  It  was  easy  to  see  that  they  were  of 
different  races,  so  unlike  were  the  blue  eyes,  flaxen 
hair,  and  fair  face  of  the  young  Duke,  to  the  black 
flashing  eyes  and  olive  cheek  of  his  French  vassal, 
who,  though  two  years  older,  was  scarcely  above 
him  in  height  ;  and  his  slight  figure,  well-pro- 
portioned, active  and  agile  as  it  was,  did  not  give 
the  same  promise  of  strength  as  the  round  limbs 


IV  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  55 

and  large-boned  frame  of  Richard,  which  even  now 
seemed  likely  to  rival  the  gigantic  stature  of  his 
grandfather,  Earl  Rollo,  the  Ganger. 

For  some  minutes  the  little  Duke  and  the  young 
Baron  stood  surveying  each  other  without  a  word, 
and  old  Sir  Eric  did  not  improve  matters  by 
saying,  "  Well,  Lord  Duke,  here  he  is.  Have  you 
no  better  greeting  for  him  ? ' 

"The  children  are  shame-faced,"  said  Fru 
Astrida,  seeing  how  they  both  coloured.  "  Is 
your  Lady  mother  in  good  health,  my  young 
sir  ? " 

Alberic  blushed  more  deeply,  bowed  to  the  old 
northern  lady,  and  answered  fast  and  low  in 
French,  "  I  cannot  speak  the  Norman  tongue." 

Richard,  glad  to  say  something,  interpreted 
Fru  Astrida's  speech,  and  Alberic  readily  made 
courteous  reply  that  his  mother  was  well,  and  he 
thanked  the  Dame  de  Centeville,  a  French  title 
which  sounded  new  to  Fru  Astrida's  ears.  Then 
came  the  embarrassment  again,  and  Fru  Astrida 
at  last  said,  "  Take  him  out,  Lord  Richard  ;  take 
him  to  see  the  horses  in  the  stables,  or  the  hounds, 
or  what  not." 


56  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

Richard  was  not  sorry  to  obey,  so  out  they  went 
into  the  court  of  Rollo's  tower,  and  in  the  open 
air  the  shyness  went  off.  Richard  showed  his 
own  pony,  and  Alberic  asked  if  he  could  leap 
into  the  saddle  without  putting  his  foot  in  the 
stirrup.  No,  Richard  could  not ;  indeed,  even 
Osmond  had  never  seen  it  done,  for  the  feats 
of  French  chivalry  had  scarcely  yet  spread  into 
Normandy. 

"  Can  you  ? "  said  Richard  ;  "  will  you  show  us  ? " 

"  I  know  I  can  with  my  own  pony,"  said  Alberic, 
"  for  Bertrand  will  not  let  me  mount  in  any  other 
way ;  but  I  will  try  with  yours,  if  you  desire  it, 
my  Lord." 

So  the  pony  was  led  out.  Alberic  laid  one 
hand  on  its  mane,  and  vaulted  on  its  back  in  a 
moment.  Both  Osmond  and  Richard  broke  out 
loudly  into  admiration.  "  Oh,  this  is  nothing ! ' 
said  Alberic.  "  Bertrand  says  it  is  nothing.  Be- 
fore he  grew  old  and  stiff  he  could  spring  into  the 
saddle  in  this  manner  fully  armed.  I  ought  to  do 
this  much  better." 

Richard  begged  to  be  shown  how  to  perform 
the  exploit,  and  Alberic  repeated  it  ;  then  Richard 


iv  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  57 

wanted  to  try,  but  the  pony's  patience  would  not 
endure  any  longer,  and  Alberic  said  he  had  learnt 
on  a  block  of  wood,  and  practised  on  the  great 
wolf-hound.  They  wandered  about  a  little  longer 
in  the  court,  and  then  climbed  up  the  spiral  stone 
stairs  to  the  battlements  at  the  top  of  the  tower, 
where  they  looked  at  the  house-tops  of  Rouen 
close  beneath,  and  the  river  Seine,  broadening  and 
glittering  on  one  side  in  its  course  to  the  sea,  and 
on  the  other  narrowing  to  a  blue  ribbon,  winding 
through  the  green  expanse  of  fertile  Normandy. 
They  threw  the  pebbles  and  bits  of  mortar  down 
that  they  might  hear  them  fall,  and  tried  which 
could  stand  nearest  to  the  edge  of  the  battlement 
without  being  giddy.  Richard  was  pleased  to  find 
that  he  could  go  the  nearest,  and  began  to  tell 
some  of  Fru  Astrida's  stories  about  the  precipices 
of  Norway,  among  which  when  she  was  a  young 
girl  she  used  to  climb  about  and  tend  the  cattle  in 
the  long  light  summer  time.  When  the  two  boys 
came  down  again  into  the  hall  to  dinner,  they  felt 
as  if  they  had  known  each  other  all  their  lives. 
The  dinner  was  laid  out  in  full  state,  and  Richard 
had,  as  before,  to  sit  in  the  great  throne-like  chair 


58  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

with  the  old  Count  of  Harcourt  on  one  side,  but, 
to  his  comfort,  Fru  Astrida  was  on  the  other. 

After  the  dinner,  Alberic  de  Montemar  rose  to 
take  his  leave,  as  he  was  to  ride  half  way  to  his 
home  that  afternoon.  Count  Bernard,  who  all 
dinner  time  had  been  watching  him  intently  from 
under  his  shaggy  eye-brows,  at  this  moment  turned 
to  Richard,  whom  he  hardly  ever  addressed,  and 
said  to  him,  "  Hark  ye,  my  Lord,  what  should  you 
say  to  have  him  yonder  for  a  comrade  ? " 

"  To  stay  with  me  ? >!  cried  Richard,  eagerly. 
"  Oh,  thanks,  Sir  Count  ;  and  may  he  stay  ? ': 

"  You  are  Lord  here." 

"  Oh,  Alberic ! '  cried  Richard,  jumping  out  of 
his  chair  of  state,  and  running  up  to  him,  "will 
you  not  stay  with  me,  and  be  my  brother  and 
comrade  ? ' 

Alberic  looked  down  hesitating. 

"  Oh,  say  that  you  will  !  I  will  give  you  horses, 
and  hawks,  and  hounds,  and  I  will  love  you — 
almost  as  well  as  Osmond.  Oh,  stay  with  me, 
Alberic.'' 

"  I  must  obey  you,  my  Lord,"  said  Alberic, 
"  but—" 


1V  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  59 

"  Come,  young  Frenchman,  out  with  it,"  said 
Bernard, — "  no  buts  !  Speak  honestly,  and  at 
once,  like  a  Norman,  if  you  can." 

This  rough  speech  seemed  to  restore  the  little 
Baron's  self-possession,  and  he  looked  up  bright 
and  bold  at  the  rugged  face  of  the  old  Dane,  while 
he  said,  "  I  had  rather  not  stay  here." 

"  Ha  !  not  do  service  to  your  Lord  ? ' 

"  I  would  serve  him  with  all  my  heart,  but  I 
do  not  want  to  stay  here.  I  love  the  Castle  of 
Montemar  better,  and  my  mother  has  no  one 
but  me." 

"  Brave  and  true,  Sir  Frenchman,"  said  the  old 
Count,  laying  his  great  hand  on  Alberic's  head, 
and  looking  better  pleased  than  Richard  thought 
his  grim  features  could  have  appeared.  Then 
turning  to  Bertrand,  Alberic's  Seneschal,  he  said, 
"Bear  the  Count  de  Harcourt's  greetings  to  the 
noble  Dame  de  Montemar,  and  say  to  her  that  her 
son  is  of  a  free  bold  spirit,  and  if  she  would  have 
him  bred  up  with  my  Lord  Duke,  as  his  comrade 
and  brother  in  arms,  he  will  find  a  ready  welcome." 
"  So,  Alberic,  you  will  come  back,  perhaps  ? ' 
said  Richard. 


60  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  That  must  be  as  my  mother  pleases,"  answered 
Alberic  bluntly,  and  with  all  due  civilities  he  and 
his  Seneschal  departed. 

Four  or  five  times  a  day  did  Richard  ask 
Osmond  and  Fru  Astrida  if  they  thought  Alberic 
would  return,  and  it  was  a  great  satisfaction  to 
him  to  find  that  every  one  agreed  that  it  would 
be  very  foolish  in  the  Dame  de  Montemar  to 
refuse  so  good  an  offer,  only  Fru  Astrida  could 
not  quite  believe  she  would  part  with  her  son. 
Still  no  Baron  de  Montemar  arrived,  and  the 
little  Duke  was  beginning  to  think  less  about  his 
hopes,  when  one  evening,  as  he  was  returning 
from  a  ride  with  Sir  Eric  and  Osmond,  he  saw 
four  horsemen  coming  towards  them,  and  a  little 
boy  in  front. 

"It  is  Alberic  himself,  I  am  sure  of  it!"  he 
exclaimed,  and  so  it  proved  ;  and  while  the 
Seneschal  delivered  his  Lady's  message  to  Sir 
Eric,  Richard  rode  up  and  greeted  the  welcome 
guest. 

"  Oh,  I  am  very  glad  your  mother  has  sent  you!" 

"  She  said  she  was  not  fit  to  bring  up  a  young 
warrior  of  the  marches,"  said  Alberic. 


iv  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  6l 

"  Were  you  very  sorry  to  come  ? " 

"  I  dare  say  I  shall  not  mind  it  soon  ;  and 
Bertrand  is  to  come  and  fetch  me  home  to  visit 
her  every  three  months,  if  you  will  let  me  go, 
my  Lord." 

Richard  was  extremely  delighted,  and  thought 
he  could  never  do  enough  to  make  Rouen  pleasant 
to  Alberic,  who  after  the  first  day  or  two  cheered 
up,  missed  his  mother  less,  managed  to  talk  some- 
thing between  French  and  Norman  to  Sir  Eric 
and  Fru  Astrida,  and  became  a  very  animated 
companion  and  friend.  In  one  respect  Alberic 
was  a  better  playfellow  for  the  Duke  than  Osmond 
de  Centeville,  for  Osmond,  playing  as  a  grown  up 
man,  not  for  his  own  amusement,  but  the  child's, 
had  left  all  the  advantages  of  the  game  to 
Richard,  who  was  growing  not  a  little  inclined  to 
domineer.  This  Alberic  did  not  like,  unless,  as 
he  said,  "  it  was  to  be  always  Lord  and  vassal, 
and  then  he  did  not  care  for  the  game,"  and  he 
played  with  so  little  animation  that  Richard  grew 
vexed. 

"  I  can't  help  it,"  said  Alberic  ;  "  if  you  take  all 
the  best  chances  to  yourself,  'tis  no  sport  for  me. 


52  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

I  will  do  your  bidding,  as  you  are  the  Duke,  but  I 
cannot  like  it." 

"  Never  mind  my  being  Duke,  but  play  as  we 
used  to  do." 

"  Then  let  us  play  as  I  did  with  Bertrand's  sons 
at  Montemar.  I  was  their  Baron,  as  you  are  my 
Duke,  but  my  mother  said  there  would  be  no  sport 
unless  we  forgot  all  that  at  play." 

'•'  Then  so  we  will.  Come,  begin  again,  Alberic, 
and  you  shall  have  the  first  turn." 

However,  Alberic  was  quite  as  courteous  and 
respectful  to  the  Duke  when  they  were  not  at 
play,  as  the  difference  of  their  rank  required  ; 
indeed,  he  had  learnt  much  more  of  grace  and 
courtliness  of  demeanour  from  his  mother,  a 
Provencal  lady,  than  was  yet  to  be  found  among 
the  Normans.  The  Chaplain  of  Montemar  had 
begun  to  teach  him  to  read  and  write,  and  he 
liked  learning  much  better  than  Richard,  who 
would  not  have  gone  on  with  Father  Lucas's 
lessons  at  all,  if  Abbot  Martin  of  Jumieges  had 
not  put  him  in  mind  that  it  had  been  his  father's 
especial  desire. 

What  Richard  most  disliked  was,  however,  the 


iv  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  63 

being  obliged  to  sit  in  council.  The  Count  of 
Harcourt  did  in  truth  govern  the  dukedom,  but 
nothing  could  be  done  without  the  Duke's  consent, 
and  once  a  week  at  least,  there  was  held  in  the 
great  hall  of  Rollo's  tower,  what  was  called  a 
Parlement,  or  "  a  talkation,"  where  Count  Bernard, 
the  Archbishop,  the  Baron  de  Centeville,  the  Abbot 
of  Jumieges,  and  such  other  Bishops,  Nobles,  or 
Abbots,  as  might  chance  to  be  at  Rouen,  consulted 
on  the  affairs  of  Normandy  ;  and  there  the  little 
Duke  always  was  forced  to  be  present,  sitting  up 
in  his  chair  of  state,  and  hearing  rather  than 
listening  to,  questions  about  the  repairing  and 
guarding  of  Castles,  the  asking  of  loans  from  the 
vassals,  the  appeals  from  the  Barons  of  the  Ex- 
chequer, who  were  then  Nobles  sent  through  the 
duchy  to  administer  justice,  and  the  discussions 
about  the  proceedings  of  his  neighbours,  King 
Louis  of  France,  Count  Foulques  of  Anjou,  and 
Count  Herluin  of  Montreuil,  and  how  far  the 
friendship  of  Hugh  of  Paris,  and  Alan  of  Brittany 
might  be  trusted. 

Very   tired    of  all    this    did    Richard    grow,  es- 
pecially when    he   found    that   the   Normans   had 


64  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

made  up  their  minds  not  to  attempt  a  war  against 
the  wicked  Count  of  Flanders.  He  sighed  most 
wearily,  yawned  again  and  again,  and  moved 
restlessly  about  in  his  chair ;  but  whenever  Count 
Bernard  saw  him  doing  so,  he  received  so  severe  a 
look  and  sign  that  he  grew  perfectly  to  dread  the 
eye  of  the  fierce  old  Dane.  Bernard  never  spoke 
to  him  to  praise  him,  or  to  enter  into  any  of  his 
pursuits ;  he  only  treated  him  with  the  grave 
distant  respect  due  to  him  as  a  Prince,  or  else  now 
and  then  spoke  a  few  stern  words  to  him  of  re- 
proof for  this  restlessness,  or  for  some  other 
childish  folly. 

Used  as  Richard  was  to  be  petted  and  made 
much  of  by  the  whole  house  of  Centeville,  he 
resented  this  considerably  in  secret,  disliked  and 
feared  the  old  Count,  and  more  than  once  told 
Alberic  de  Montemar,  that  as  soon  as  he  was 
fourteen,  when  he  would  be  declared  of  age,  he 
should  send  Count  Bernard  to  take  care  of  his 
own  Castle  of  Harcourt,  instead  of  letting  him  sit 
gloomy  and  grim  in  the  Castle  hall  in  the  evening, 
spoiling  all  their  sport. 

Winter  had  set  in,  and  Osmond  used  daily  to 


iv  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  65 

take  the  little  Duke  and  Alberic  to  the  nearest 
sheet  of  ice,  for  the  Normans  still  prided  them- 
selves on  excelling  in  skating,  though  they  had 
long  since  left  the  frost-bound  streams  and  lakes 
of  Norway. 

One  day,  as  they  were  returning  from  the  ice, 
they  were  surprised,  even  before  they  entered  the 
Castle  court,  by  hearing  the  trampling  of  horses' 
feet,  and  a  sound  of  voices. 

"  What  may  this  mean  ? "  said  Osmond.  "  There 
must  surely  be  a  great  arrival  of  the  vassals.  The 
Duke  of  Brittany,  perhaps." 

"  Oh,"  said  Richard,  piteously,  "  we  have  had 
one  council  already  this  week.  I  hope  another  is 
not  coming  ! ' 

"  It  must  import  something  extraordinary/'  pro- 
ceeded Osmond.  "  It  is  a  mischance  that  the 
Count  of  Harcourt  is  not  at  Rouen  just  now." 

Richard  thought  this  no  mischance  at  all,  and 
just  then,  Alberic,  who  had  run  on  a  little  before, 
came  back  exclaiming,  "  They  are  French.  It 
is  the  Frank  tongue,  not  the  Norman,  that  they 
speak." 

"  So    please    you,    my    Lord."    said     Osmond, 

F 


66  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

stopping  short,  "  we  go  not  rashly  into  the 
midst  of  them.  I  would  I  knew  what  were  best 
to  do." 

Osmond  rubbed  his  forehead  and  stood  con- 
sidering, while  the  two  boys  looked  at  him  anx- 
iously. In  a  few  seconds,  before  he  had  come  to 
any  conclusion,  there  came  forth  from  the  gate  a 
Norman  Squire,  accompanied  by  two  strangers. 

"  My  Lord  Duke,"  said  he  to  Richard,  in  French, 
"  Sir  Eric  has  sent  me  to  bring  you  tidings  that 
the  King  of  France  has  arrived  to  receive  your 
homage." 

"The  King!"  exclaimed  Osmond. 

"  Ay ! '  proceeded  the  Norman,  in  his  own 
tongue,  "  Louis  himself,  and  with  a  train  looking 
bent  on  mischief.  I  wish  it  may  portend  good  to 
my  Lord  here.  You  see  I  am  accompanied.  I 
believe  from  my  heart  that  Louis  meant  to  prevent 
you  from  receiving  a  warning,  and  taking  the  boy 
out  of  his  clutches." 

"  Ha  !  what  ?  "  said  Richard,  anxiously.  "  Why 
is  the  King  come  ?  What  must  I  do  ? ' 

"  Go  on  now,  since  there  is  no  help  for  it,"  said 
Osmond. 


IV  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  67 

"  Greet  the  king  as  becomes  you,  bend  the  knee, 
and  pay  him  homage." 

Richard  repeated  over  to  himself  the  form  of 
homage  that  he  might  be  perfect  in  it,  and  walked 
on  into  the  court  ;  Alberic,  Osmond,  and  the  rest 
falling  back  as  he  entered.  The  court  was  crowded 
with  horses  and  men,  and  it  was  only  by  calling 
out  loudly,  "  The  Duke,  the  Duke,"  that  Osmond 
could  get  space  enough  made  for  them  to  pass. 
In  a  few  moments  Richard  had  mounted  the  steps 
and  stood  in  the  great  hall. 

In  the  chair  of  state,  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
room,  sat  a  small  spare  man,  of  about  eight  or 
nine-and-twenty,  pale,  and  of  a  light  complexion, 
with  a  rich  dress  of  blue  and  gold.  Sir  Eric  and 
several  other  persons  stood  respectfully  round  him, 
and  he  was  conversing  with  the  Archbishop,  who, 
as  well  as  Sir  Eric,  cast  several  anxious  glances  at 
the  little  Duke  as  he  advanced  up  the  hall.  He 
came  up  to  the  King,  put  his  knee  to  the  ground, 
and  was  just  beginning,  "  Louis,  King  of  France, 

I "  when  he  found  himself  suddenly  lifted  from 

the  ground  in  the  King's  arms,  and  kissed  on  both 

cheeks.     Then  setting  him  on  his  knee,  the  King 

F  2 


68  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CH.  iv 

exclaimed,  "  And  is  this  the  son  of  my  brave  and 
noble  friend,  Duke  William  ?  Ah  !  I  should  have 
known  it  from  his  likeness.  Let  me  embrace  you 
again,  dear  child,  for  your  father's  sake." 

Richard  was  rather  overwhelmed,  but  he  thought 
the  King  very  kind,  especially  when  Louis  began 
to  admire  his  height  and  free-spirited  bearing,  and 
to  lament  that  his  own  sons,  Lothaire  and  Carlo- 
man,  were  so  much  smaller  and  more  backward. 
He  caressed  Richard  again  and  again,  praised 
every  word  he  said — Fru  Astrida  was  nothing  to 
him  ;  and  Richard  began  to  say  to  himself  how 
strange  and  unkind  it  was  of  Bernard  de  Harcourt 
to  like  to  find  fault  with  him,  when,  on  the  con- 
trary, he  deserved  all  this  praise  from  the  King 
himself. 


LOL'In    OK    I'KANCE    AND    THii    LITTLE    Dl/KE. 


CHAPTER  V 

DUKE  RICHARD  of  Normandy  slept  in  the  room 
which  had  been  his  father's  ;  Alberic  de  Montemar, 
as  his  page,  slept  at  his  feet,  and  Osmond  de 
Centeville  had  a  bed  on  the  floor,  across  the  door, 
where  he  lay  with  his  sword  close  at  hand,  as  his 
young  Lord's  guard  and  protector. 

All  had  been  asleep  for  some  little  time,  when 
Osmond  was  startled  by  a  slight  movement  of 
the  door,  which  could  not  be  pushed  open  with- 
out awakening  him.  In  an  instant  he  had  grasped 
his  sword,  while  he  pressed  his  shoulder  to  the 
door  to  keep  it  close ;  but  it  was  his  father's  voice 
that  answered  him  with  a  few  whispered  words  in 
the  Norse  tongue,  "  It  is  I,  open."  He  made  way 
instantly,  and  old  Sir  Eric  entered,  treading 
cautiously  with  bare  feet,  and  sat  down  on  the 
bed  motioning  him  to  do  the  same,  so  that  they 


70  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

might  be  able  to  speak  lower.  "  Right,  Osmond," 
he  said.  "  It  is  well  to  be  on  the  alert,  for  peril 
enough  is  around  him — The  Frank  means  mischief! 
I  know  from  a  sure  hand  that  Arnulf  of  Flanders 
was  in  council  with  him  just  before  he  came  hither, 
with  his  false  tongue,  wiling  and  coaxing  the 
poor  child  ! " 

"  Ungrateful  traitor ! '  murmured  Osmond. 
"  Do  you  guess  his  purpose  ? ' 

"Yes,  surely,  to  carry  the  boy  off  with  him, 
and  so  he  trusts  doubtless  to  cut  off  all  the  race 
of  Rollo  !  I  know  his  purpose  is  to  bear  off  the 
Duke,  as  a  ward  of  the  Crown  forsooth.  Did  you 
not  hear  him  luring  the  child  with  his  promises 
of  friendship  with  the  Princes  ?  I  could  not  under- 
stand all  his  French  words,  but  I  saw  it  plain 
enough." 

"  You  will  never  allow  it  ? ' 

"  If  he  does,  it  must  be  across  our  dead  bodies ; 
but  taken  as  we  are  by  surprise,  our  resistance 
will  little  avail.  The  Castle  is  full  of  French,  the 
hall  and  court  swarm  with  them.  Even  if  we 
could  draw  our  Normans  together,  we  should  not 
be  more  than  a  dozen  men,  and  what  could  we  do 


V  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  7i 

but  die  ?  That  we  are  ready  for,  if  it  may  not  be 
otherwise,  rather  than  let  our  charge  be  thus  borne 
off  without  a  pledge  for  his  safety,  and  without  the 
knowledge  of  the  states." 

"  The  king  could  not  have  come  at  a  worse 
time,"  said  Osmond. 

"No,  just  when  Bernard  the  Dane  is  absent. 
If  he  only  knew  what  has  befallen,  he  could  raise 
the  country,  and  come  to  the  rescue." 

"  Could  we  not  send  some  one  to  bear  the 
tidings  to-night  ? ' 

"  I  know  not,"  said  Sir  Eric,  musingly.  "  The 
French  have  taken  the  keeping  of  the  doors ; 
indeed  they  are  so  thick  through  the  Castle 
that  I  can  hardly  reach  one  of  our  men,  nor 
could  I  spare  one  hand  that  may  avail  to  guard 
the  boy  to-morrow." 

"  Sir  Eric  ; "  a  bare  little  foot  was  heard  on  the 
floor,  and  Alberic  de  Montemar  stood  before  him. 
"  I  did  not  mean  to  listen,  but  I  could  not-  help 
hearing  you.  I  cannot  fight  for  the  Duke  yet,  but 
I  could  carry  a  message." 

"  How  would  that  be  ?  "  said  Osmond,  eagerly. 
"  Once  out  of  the  Castle,  and  in  Rouen,  he  could 


72  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

easily  find  means  of  sending  to  the  Count.  He 
might  go  cither  to  the  Convent  of  St.  Ouen,  or, 
which  would  be  better,  to  the  trusty  armourer, 
Thibault,  who  would  soon  find  man  and  horse  to 
send  after  the  Count." 

"  Ha  !  let  me  see,"  said  Sir  Eric.  "  It  might  be. 
But  how  is  he  to  get  out  ? ' 

"  I  know  a  way,"  said  Alberic.  "  I  scrambled 
down  that  wide  buttress  by  the  east  wall  last 
week,  when  our  ball  was  caught  in  a  branch  of 
the  ivy,  and  the  drawbridge  is  down." 

"  If  Bernard  knew,  it  would  be  off  my  mind,  at 
least !  "  said  Sir  Eric.  "  Well,  my  young  French- 
man, you  may  do  good  service." 

"  Osmond,"  whispered  Alberic,  as  he  began 
hastily  to  dress  himself,  "  only  ask  one  thing  of 

Sir    Eric — never   to    call    me    young    Frenchman 

•    i  " 
again  ! 

Sir  Eric  smiled,  saying,  "  Prove  yourself  Norman, 
my  boy." 

"  Then,"  added  Osmond,  "  if  it  were  possible  to 
get  the  Duke  himself  out  of  the  castle  to-morrow 
morning.  If  I  could  take  him  forth  by  the  postern, 
and  once  bring  him  into  the  town,  he  would  be 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  73 

safe.  It  would  be  only  to  raise  the  burghers,  or 
else  to  take  refuge  in  the  Church  of  Our  Lady  till 
the  Count  came  up,  and  then  Louis  would  find 
his  prey  out  of  his  hands  when  he  awoke  and 
sought  him." 

"  That  might  be,"  replied  Sir  Eric  ;  "  but  I 
doubt  your  success.  The  French  are  too  eager  to 
hold  him  fast,  to  let  him  slip  out  of  their  hands. 
You  will  find  every  door  guarded." 

"Yes,  but  all  the  French  have  not  seen  the 
Duke,  and  the  sight  of  a  squire  and  a  little  page 
going  forth,  will  scarcely  excite  their  suspicion." 

"  Ay,  if  the  Duke  would  bear  himself  like  a 
little  page ;  but  that  you  need  not  hope  for. 
Besides,  he  is  so  taken  with  this  King's  flatteries, 
that  I  doubt  whether  he  would  consent  to  leave 
him  for  the  sake  of  Count  Bernard.  Poor  child, 
he  is  like  to  be  soon  taught  to  know  his  true 
friends." 

"  I  am  ready,"  said  Alberic,  coming  forward. 

The  Baron  de  Centeville  repeated  his  instructions, 
and  then  undertook  to  guard  the  door,  while  his 
son  saw  Alberic  set  off  on  his  expedition.  Osmond 
went  with  him  softly  down  the  stairs,  then  avoid- 


74  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

ing  the  hall,  which  was  filled  with  French,  they 
crept  silently  to  a  narrow  window,  guarded  by  iron 
bars,  placed  at  such  short  intervals  apart  that  only 
so  small  and  slim  a  form  as  Alberic's  could  have 
squeezed  out  between  them.  The  distance  to  the 
ground  was  not  much  more  than  twice  his  own 
height,  and  the  wall  was  so  covered  with  ivy,  that 
it  was  not  a  very  dangerous  feat  for  an  active  boy, 
so  that  Alberic  was  soon  safe  on  the  ground,  then 
looking  up  to  wave  his  cap,  he  ran  on  along  the 
side  of  the  moat,  and  was  soon  lost  to  Osmond's 
sight  in  the  darkness. 

Osmond  returned  to  the  Duke's  chamber,  and 
relieved  his  father's  guard,  while  Richard  slept 
soundly  on,  little  guessing  at  the  plots  of  his 
enemies,  or  at  the  schemes  of  his  faithful  subjects 
for  his  protection. 

Osmond  thought  this  all  the  better,  for  he  had 
small  trust  in  Richard's  patience  and  self-command, 
and  thought  there  was  much  more  chance  of 
getting  him  unnoticed  out  of  the  Castle,  if  he  did 
not  know  how  much  depended  on  it,  and  how 
dangerous  his  situation  was. 

When   Richard  awoke,  he  was   much  surprised 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  75 

at  missing  Alberic,  but  Osmond  said  he  was  gone 
into  the  town  to  Thibault  the  armourer,  and  this 
was  a  message  on  which  he  was  so  likely  to  be 
employed  that  Richard's  suspicion  was  not  ex- 
cited. All  the  time  he  was  dressing  he  talked 
about  the  King,  and  everything  he  meant  to  show 
him  that  day  ;  then,  when  he  was  ready,  the  first 
thing  was  as  usual  to  go  to  attend  morning  mass. 

"  Not  by  that  way,  to-day,  my  Lord,"  said 
Osmond,  as  Richard  was  about  to  enter  the  great 
hall.  "  It  is  crowded  with  the  French  who  have 
been  sleeping  there  all  night  ;  come  to  the 
postern." 

Osmond  turned,  as  he  spoke,  along  the  passage, 
walking  fast,  and  not  sorry  that  Richard  was  lin- 
gering a  little,  as  it  was  safer  for  him  to  be  first. 
The  postern  was,  as  he  expected,  guarded  by  two 
tall  steel-cased  figures,  who  immediately  held  their 
lances  across  the  door-way,  saying,  "  None  passes 
without  warrant." 

"  You  will  surely  let  us  of  the  Castle  attend  to 
our  daily  business,"  said  Osmond.  "  You  will 
hardly  break  your  fast  this  morning  if  you  stop 
all  communication  with  the  town.' 


76  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  You  must  bring  warrant,"  repeated  one  of  the 
men-at-arms.  Osmond  was  beginning  to  say  that 
he  was  the  son  of  the  Seneschal  of  the  Castle, 
when  Richard  came  hastily  up.  "  What  ?  Do 
these  men  want  to  stop  us  ? '  he  exclaimed  in  the 
imperious  manner  he  had  begun  to  take  up  since 
his  accession.  "  Let  us  go  on,  sirs." 

The  men-at-arms  looked  at  each  other,  and 
guarded  the  door  more  closely.  Osmond  saw  it 
was  hopeless,  and  only  wanted  to  draw  his  young 
charge  back  without  being  recognised,  but  Richard 
exclaimed  loudly,  "  What  means  this  ? ' 

"  The  King  has  given  orders  that  none  should 
pass  without  warrant,"  was  Osmond's  answer. 
"  We  must  wait." 

"  I  will  pass  ! "  said  Richard,  impatient  at  oppo- 
sition, to  which  he  was  little  accustomed.  "  What 
mean  you,  Osmond  ?  This  is  my  Castle,  and  no 
one  has  a  right  to  stop  me.  Do  you  hear, 
grooms  ?  let  me  go.  I  am  the  Duke  ! " 

The  sentinels  bowed,  but  all  they  said  was,  "  Our 
orders  are  express." 

"  I  tell  you  I  am  Duke  of  Normandy,  and  I  will 
go  where  I  please  in  my  own  city  ! ':  exclaimed 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  77 

Richard,  passionately  pressing  against  the  crossed 
staves  of  the  weapons,  to  force  his  way  between 
them,  but  he  was  caught  and  held  fast  in  the 
powerful  gauntlet  of  one  of  the  men-at-arms. 
"  Let  me  go,  villain  !  "  cried  he,  struggling  with  all 
his  might.  "  Osmond,  Osmond,  help  ! ' 

Even  as  he  spoke  Osmond  had  disengaged  him 
from  the  grasp  of  the  Frenchman,  and  putting  his 
hand  on  his  arm,  said,  "  Nay,  my  Lord,  it  is  not 
for  you  to  strive  with  such  as  these." 

"  I  will  strive  !  "  cried  the  boy.  "  I  will  not  have 
my  way  barred  in  my  own  Castle.  I  will  tell  the 
King  how  these  rogues  of  his  use  me.  I  will  have 
them  in  the  dungeon.  Sir  Eric !  where  is  Sir 
Eric  ? " 

Away  he  rushed  to  the  stairs,  Osmond  hurrying 
after  him,  lest  he  should  throw  himself  into  some 
fresh  danger,  or  by  his  loud  calls  attract  the 
French,  who  might  then  easily  make  him  prisoner. 
However,  on  the  very  first  step  of  the  stairs  stood 
Sir  Eric,  who  was  too  anxious  for  the  success  of 
the  attempt  to  escape,  to  be  very  far  off.  Richard, 
too  angry  to  heed  where  he  was  going,  dashed  up 
against  him  without  seeing  him,  and  as  the  old 


78  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

Baron  took  hold  of  him,  began,  "  Sir  Eric,  Sir 
Eric,  those  French  are  villains  !  they  will  not  let 
me  pass- 

"  Hush,  hush  !  my  Lord,"  said  Sir  Eric.  "  Silence  ! 
come  here." 

However  imperious  with  others,  Richard  from 
force  of  habit  always  obeyed  Sir  Eric,  and  now 
allowed  himself  to  be  dragged  hastily  and  silently 
by  him,  Osmond  following  closely,  up  the  stairs, 
up  a  second  and  a  third  winding  flight,  still  nar- 
rower, and  with  broken  steps,  to  a  small  round, 
thick-walled  turret  chamber,  with  an  extremely 
small  door,  and  loop-holes  of  windows  high  up 
in  the  tower.  Here,  to  his  great  surprise,  he 
found  Dame  Astrida,  kneeling  and  telling  her 
beads,  two  or  three  of  her  maidens,  and  about  four 
of  the  Norman  Squires  and  men-at-arms. 

"  So  you  have  failed,  Osmond  ? "  said  the  Baron. 

"  But  what  is  all  this  ?  How  did  Fru  Astrida 
come  up  here  ?  May  I  not  go  to  the  King  and 
have  those  insolent  Franks  punished  ? r 

"  Listen  to  me,  Lord  Richard,"  said  Sir  Eric : 
"  that  smooth-spoken  King  whose  words  so 
charmed  you  last  night  is  an  ungrateful  deceiver. 


V  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  79 

• 

The  Franks  have  always  hated  and  feared  the 
Normans,  and  not  being  able  to  conquer  us  fairly, 
they  now  take  to  foul  means.  Louis  came  hither 
from  Flanders,  he  has  brought  this  great  troop  ot 
French  to  surprise  us,  claim  you  as  a  ward  of  the 
crown,  and  carry  you  away  with  him  to  some 
prison  of  his  own." 

"  You  will  not  let  me  go  ?  "  said  Richard. 

"Not  while  I  live,"  said  Sir  Eric.  "  Alberic  is 
gone  to  warn  the  Count  ol  Harcourt,  to  call  the 
Normans  together,  and  here  we  are  ready  to 
defend  this  chamber  to  our  last  breath,  but  we 
are  few,  the  French  are  many,  and  succour  may 
be  far  off." 

"Then  you  meant  to  have  taken  me  out  of 
their  reach  this  morning,  Osmond  ? ' 

"  Yes,  my  Lord." 

"  And  if  I  had  not  flown  into  a  passion  and 
told  who  I  was,  I  might  have  been  safe  !  O  Sir 
Eric !  Sir  Eric !  you  will  not  let  me  be  carried 
off  to  a  French  prison  ! >: 

"  Here,  my  child,"  said  Dame  Astrida,  holding 
out  her  arms,  "  Sir  Eric  will  do  all  he  can  for  you, 
but  we  are  in  God's  hands  ! " 


8o  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

Richard  came  and  leant  against  her.  "  I  wish 
I  had  not  been  in  a  passion  ! "  said  he,  sadly,  after 
a  silence ;  then  looking  at  her  in  wonder — "  But 
how  came  you  up  all  this  way  ? '' 

"  It  is  a  long  way  for  my  old  limbs,"  said  Fru 
Astrida,  smiling,  "  but  my  son  helped  me,  and  he 
deems  it  the  only  safe  place  in  the  Castle." 

"  The  safest,"  said  Sir  Eric,  "  and  that  is  not 
saying  much  for  it." 

"  Hark  ! "  said  Osmond,  "  what  a  tramping  the 
Franks  are  making.  They  are  beginning  to 
wonder  where  the  Duke  is." 

"  To  the  stairs,  Osmond,"  said  Sir  Eric.  "  On 
that  narrow  step  one  man  may  keep  them  at 
bay  a  long  time.  You  can  speak  their  jargon  too, 
and  hold  parley  with  them." 

"  Perhaps  they  will  think  I  am  gone,"  whispered 
Richard,  "if  they  cannot  find  me,  and  go  away." 

Osmond  and  two  of  the  Normans  were,  as  he 
spoke,  taking  their  stand  on  the  narrow  spiral 
stair,  where  there  was  just  room  for  one  man  on 
the  step.  Osmond  was  the  lowest,  the  other  two 
above  him,  and  it  would  have  been  very  hard  for 
an  enemy  to  force  his  way  past  them. 


v  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  Si 

Osmond  could  plainly  hear  the  sounds  of  the 
steps  and  voices  of  the  French  as  they  consulted 
together,  and  sought  for  the  Duke.  A  man  at 
length  was  heard  clanking  up  these  very  stairs, 
till  winding  round,  he  suddenly  found  himself 
close  upon  young  de  Centeville. 

"  Ha !  Norman  ! "  he  cried,  starting  back  in 
amazement,  ' '  what  are  you  doing  here  ? " 

"  My  duty,"  answered  Osmond,  shortly.  "  I 
am  here  to  guard  this  stair ; "  and  his  drawn 
sword  expressed  the  same  intention. 

The  Frenchman  drew  back,  and  presently  a  whis- 
pering below  was  heard,  and  soon  after  a  voice  came 
up  the  stairs,  saying,  "  Norman — good  Norman- 

"  What  would  you  say  ? '  replied  Osmond,  and 
the  head  of  another  Frank  appeared.  "  What 
means  all  this,  my  friend  ? '  was  the  address. 
"  Our  King  comes  as  a  guest  to  you,  and  you  re- 
ceived him  last  evening  as  loyal  vassals.  Where- 
fore have  you  now  drawn  out  of  the  way,  and 
striven  to  bear  off  your  young  Duke  into  secret 
places  ?  Truly  it  looks  not  well  that  you  should 
thus  strive  to  keep  him  apart,  and  therefore  the 

King  requires  to  see  him  instantly." 

G 


82  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

"  Sir  Frenchman,"  replied  Osmond,  "  your  King 
claims  the  Duke  as  his  ward.  How  that  may  be 
my  father  knows  not,  but  as  he  was  committed  to 
his  charge  by  the  states  of  Normandy,  he  holds 
himself  bound  to  keep  him  in  his  own  hands  until 
further  orders  from  them." 

"  That  means,  insolent  Norman,  that  you  intend 
to  shut  the  boy  up  and  keep  him  in  your  own 
rebel  hands.  You  had  best  yield — it  will  be  the 
better  for  you  and  for  him.  The  child  is  the  King's 
ward,  and  he  shall  not  be  left  to  be  nurtured  in 
rebellion  by  northern  pirates." 

At  this  moment  a  cry  from  without  arose,  so 
loud  as  almost  to  drown  the  voices  of  the  speakers 
on  the  turret  stair,  a  cry  welcome  to  the  ears  of 
Osmond,  repeated  by  a  multitude  of  voices,  "  Haro  ! 
Haro  !  our  little  Duke  !  " 

It  was  well  known  as  a  Norman  shout.  So  just 
and  so  ready  to  redress  all  grievances  had  the  old 
Duke  Rollo  been,  that  his  very  name  was  an 
appeal  against  injustice,  and  whenever  wrong  was 
done,  the  Norman  outcry  against  the  injury  was 
always  "  Ha  Rollo  !  "  or  as  it  had  become  shortened, 
"  Haro."  And  now  Osmond  knew  that  those, 


v  THE    LITTLE   DUKE  83 

whose  affection  had  been  won  by  the  uprightness 
of  Rollo,  were  gathering  to  protect  his  helpless 
grandchild. 

The  cry  was  likewise  heard  by  the  little  garrison 
in  the  turret  chamber,  bringing  hope  and  joy. 
Richard  thought  himself  already  rescued,  and 
springing  from  Fru  Astrida,  danced  about  in 
ecstasy,  only  longing  to  see  the  faithful  Normans, 
whose  voices  he  heard  ringing  out  again  and  again, 
in  calls  for  their  little  Duke,  and  outcries  against 
the  Franks.  The  windows  were,  however,  so  high, 
that  nothing  could  be  seen  from  them  but  the  sky; 
and,  like  Richard,  the  old  Baron  de  Centeville  was 
almost  beside  himself  with  anxiety  to  know  what 
force  was  gathered  together,  and  what  measures 
were  being  taken.  He  opened  the  door,  called  to 
his  son,  and  asked  if  he  could  tell  what  was  pass- 
ing, but  Osmond  knew  as  little — he  could  see 
nothing  but  the  black,  cobwebbed,  dusty  steps 
winding  above  his  head,  while  the  clamours  out- 
side, waxing  fiercer  and  louder,  drowned  all  the 
sounds  which  might  otherwise  have  come  up  to 
him  from  the  French  within  the  Castle.  At  last, 
however,  Osmond  called  out  to  his  father,  in  Norse, 

G  2 


84  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  There  is  a  Frank  Baron  come  to  entreat,  and  this 
time  very  humbly,  that  the  Duke  may  come  to 
the  King." 

"  Tell  him,"  replied  Sir  Eric,  "  that  save  with 
consent  of  the  council  of  Normandy,  the  child 
leaves  not  my  hands." 

"  He  says,"  called  back  Osmond,  after  a  moment, 
"  that  you  shall  guard  him  yourself,  with  as  many 
as  you  choose  to  bring  with  you.  He  declares  on 
the  faith  of  a  free  Baron,  that  the  King  has  no 
thought  of  ill — he  wants  to  show  him  to  the 
Rouennais  without,  who  are  calling  for  him,  and 
threaten  to  tear  down  the  tower  rather  than  not 
see  their  little  Duke.  Shall  I  bid  him  send  a 
hostage  ? " 

"  Answer  him,"  returned  the  Baron,  "  that  the 
Duke  leaves  not  this  chamber  unless  a  pledge  is 
put  into  our  hands  for  his  safety.  There  was  an 
oily-tongued  Count,  who  sat  next  the  King  at 
supper — let  him  come  hither,  and  then  perchance 
I  may  trust  the  Duke  among  them." 

Osmond  gave  the  desired  reply,  which  was 
carried  to  the  King.  Meantime  the  uproar  out- 
side grew  louder  than  ever,  and  there  were  new 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  85 

sounds,  a  horn  was  winded,  and  there  was  a  shout 
of  "  Dieu  aide  !r  the  Norman  war-cry,  joined  with 
"  Notre  Dame  de  Harcourt !  " 

"  There,  there ! '  cried  Sir  Eric,  with  a  long 
breath,  as  if  relieved  of  half  his  anxieties,  "the 
boy  has  sped  well.  Bernard  is  here  at  last !  Now 
his  head  and  hand  are  there,  I  doubt  no  longer." 

"  Here  comes  the  Count,"  said  Osmond,  opening 
the  door,  and  admitting  a  stout,  burly  man,  who 
seemed  sorely  out  of  breath  with  the  ascent  of  the 
steep,  broken  stair,  and  very  little  pleased  to  find 
himself  in  such  a  situation.  The  Baron  de  Cente- 
ville  augured  well  from  the  speed  with  which  he 
had  been  sent,  thinking  it  proved  great  perplexity 
and  distress  on  the  part  of  Louis.  Without  wait- 
ing to  hear  his  hostage  speak,  he  pointed  to  a 
chest  on  which  he  had  been  sitting,  and  bade  two 
of  his  men-at-arms  stand  on  each  side  of  the 
Count,  saying  at  the  same  time  to  Fru  Astrida, 
"  Now,  mother,  if  aught  of  evil  befals  the  child, 
you  know  your  part.  Come,  Lord  Richard." 

Richard  moved  forward.  Sir  Eric  held  his 
hand.  Osmond  kept  close  behind  him,  and 
with  as  many  of  the  men-at-arms  as  could  be 


86  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

spared  from  guarding  Fru  Astrida  and  her 
hostage,  he  descended  the  stairs,  not  by  any 
means  sorry  to  go,  for  he  was  weary  of  being 
besieged  in  that  turret  chamber,  whence  he  could 
see  nothing,  and  with  those  friendly  cries  in  his 
ears,  he  could  not  be  afraid. 

He  was  conducted  to  the  large  council-room 
which  was  above  the  hall.  There,  the  King  was 
walking  up  and  down  anxiously,  looking  paler 
than  his  wont,  and  no  wonder,  for  the  uproar 
sounded  tremendous  there — and  now  and  then 
a  stone  dashed  against  the  sides  of  the  deep 
window. 

Nearly  at  the  same  moment  as  Richard 
entered  by  one  door,  Count  Bernard  de  Harcourt 
came  in  from  the  other,  and  there  was  a  slight 
lull  in  the  tumult. 

"  What  means  this,  my  Lords  ? "  exclaimed 
the  King.  "  Here  am  I  come  in  all  good  will, 
in  memory  of  my  warm  friendship  with  Duke 
William,  to  take  on  me  the  care  of  his  orphan, 
and  hold  council  with  you  for  avenging  his  death, 
and  is  this  the  greeting  you  afford  me  ?  You 
steal  away  the  child,  and  stir  up  the  rascaille 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  87 

of  Rouen  against  me.  Is  this  the  reception  for 
your  King  ? ' 

"  Sir  King,"  replied  Bernard,  "  what  your 
intentions  may  be,  I  know  not.  All  I  do  know 
is,  that  the  burghers  of  Rouen  are  fiercely  in- 
censed against  you — so  much  so,  that  they  were 
almost  ready  to  tear  me  to  pieces  for  being 
absent  at  this  juncture.  They  say  that  you  are 
keeping  the  child  prisoner  in  his  own  Castle  and 
that  they  will  have  him  restored  if  they  tear  it 
down  to  the  foundations." 

"You  are  a  true  man,  a  loyal  man — you 
understand  my  good  intentions,"  said  Louis, 
trembling,  for  the  Normans  were  extremely 
dreaded.  "  You  would  not  bring  the  shame  of 
rebellion  on  your  town  and  people.  Advise  me 
— I  will  do  just  as  you  counsel  me — how  shall 
I  appease  them  ? ' 

"  Take  the  child,  lead  him  to  the  window, 
swear  that  you  mean  him  no  evil,  that  you  will 
not  take  him  from  us,"  said  Bernard.  "Swear 
it  on  the  faith  of  a  King." 

"  As  a  King — as  a  Christian,  it  is  true  ! '  said 
Louis.  "  Here,  my  boy  !  Wherefore  shrink  from 


88  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

me  ?  What  have  I  done,  that  you  should  fear 
me  ?  You  have  been  listening  to  evil  tales  of 
me,  my  child.  Come  hither." 

At  a  sign  from  the  Count  de  Harcourt,  Sir 
Eric  led  Richard  forward,  and  put  his  hand  into 
the  King's.  Louis  took  him  to  the  window,  lifted 
him  upon  the  sill,  and  stood  there  with  his  arm 
round  him,  upon  which  the  shout,  "  Long  live 
Richard,  our  little  Duke ! '  arose  again.  Mean- 
time, the  two  Centevilles  looked  in  wonder  at 
the  old  Harcourt,  who  shook  his  head  and  mut- 
tered in  his  own  tongue,  "  I  will  do  all  I  may,  but 
our  force  is  small,  and  the  King  has  the  best  of  it. 
We  must  not  yet  bring  a  war  on  ourselves." 

"  Hark !  he  is  going  to  speak,"  said  Osmond. 

"  Fair  Sirs  ! — excellent  burgesses  ! "  began  the 
King,  as  the  cries  lulled  a  little.11  "  I  rejoice  to 
see  the  love  ye  bear  to  our  young  Prince !  I 
would  all  my  subjects  were  equally  loyal  !  But 
wherefore  dread  me,  as  if  I  were  come  to  injure 
him  ?  I,  who  came  but  to  take  counsel  how  to 
avenge  the  death  of  his  father,  who  brought  me 
back  from  England  when  I  was  a  friendless  exile. 
Know  ye  not  how  deep  is  the  debt  of  gratitude  I 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  89 

owe  to  Duke  William  ?  He  it  was  who  made  me 
King — it  was  he  who  gained  me  the  love  of  the 
King  of  Germany  ;  he  stood  godfather  for  my 
son — to  him  I  owe  all  my  wealth  and  state,  and  all 
my  care  is  to  render  guerdon  for  it  to  his  child, 
since,  alas!  I  may  not  to  himself.  Duke  William 
rests  in  his  bloody  grave  !  It  is  for  me  to  call  his 
murderers  to  account,  and  to  cherish  his  son,  even 


as  mine  own  ! 


So  saying,  Louis  tenderly  embraced  the  little 
boy,  and  the  Rouennais  below  broke  out  into 
another  cry,  in  which  "  Long  live  King  Louis," 
was  joined  with  "  Long  live  Richard  ! ': 

"  You  will  not  let  the  child  go  ? '  said  Eric, 
meanwhile,  to  Harcourt. 

"  Not  without  provision  for  his  safety,  but  we 
are  not  fit  for  war  as  yet,  and  to  let  him  go  is 
the  only  means  of  warding  it  off." 

Eric  groaned  and  shook  his  head ;  but  the 
Count  de  Harcourt's  judgment  was  of  such  weight 
with  him,  that  he  never  dreamt  of  disputing  it 

"  Bring  me  here,"  said  the  King,  "  all  that  you 
deem  most  holy,  and  you  shall  see  me  pledge 
myself  to  be  your  Duke's  most  faithful  friend." 


90  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

There  was  some  delay,  during  which  the  Norman 
Nobles  had  time  for  further  counsel  together,  and 
Richard  looked  wistfully  at  them,  wondering  what 
was  to  happen  to  him,  and  wishing  he  could 
venture  to  ask  for  Alberic. 

Several  of  the  Clergy  of  the  Cathedral  presently 
appeared  in  procession,  bringing  with  them  the 
book  of  the  Gospels  on  which  Richard  had  taken 
his  installation  oath,  with  others  of  the  sacred 
treasures  of  the  Church,  preserved  in  gold  cases. 
The  Priests  were  followed  by  a  few  of  the  Norman 
Knights  and  Nobles,  some  of  the  burgesses  of 
Rouen,  and,  to  Richard's  great  joy,  by  Alberic  de 
Montemar  himself.  The  two  boys  stood  looking 
eagerly  at  each  other,  while  preparation  was  made 
for  the  ceremony  of  the  King's  oath. 

The  stone  table  in  the  middle  of  the  room  was 
cleared,  and  arranged  so  as  in  some  degree  to 
resemble  the  Altar  in  the  Cathedral ;  then  the 
Count  de  Harcourt,  standing  before  it,  and  holding 
the  King's  hand,  demanded  of  him  whether  he 
would  undertake  to  be  the  friend,  protector,  and 
good  Lord  of  Richard,  Duke  of  Normandy,  guard- 
ing him  from  all  his  enemies,  and  ever  seeking  his 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  91 

welfare.     Louis,   with   his   hand    on    the    Gospels, 
"  swore  that  so  he  would." 

"  Amen  !  "  returned  Bernard  the  Dane,  solemnly, 
"  and  as  thou  keepest  that  oath  to  the  fatherless 
child,  so  may  the  Lord  do  unto  thine  house  ! ' 

Then  followed  the  ceremony,  which  had  been 
interrupted  the  night  before,  of  the  homage  and 
oath  of  allegiance  which  Richard  owed  to  the 
King,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  King's  formal 
reception  of  him  as  a  vassal,  holding,  under  him, 
the  two  dukedoms  of  Normandy  and  Brittany. 
"And,"  said  the  King,  raising  him  in  his  arms 
and  kissing  him,  "  no  dearer  vassal  do  I  hold  in 
all  my  realm  than  this  fair  child,  son  of  my 
murdered  friend  and  benefactor — precious  to  me 
as  my  own  children,  as  soon  my  Queen  and  I 
hope  to  testify." 

Richard  did  not  much  like  all  this  embracing  ; 
but  he  was  sure  the  King  really  meant  him  no  ill, 
and  he  wondered  at  all  the  distrust  the  Centevilles 
had  shown. 

"  Now,  brave  Normans,  said  the  King,  "  be  ye 
ready  speedily,  for  an  onset  on  the  traitor  Fleming. 
The  cause  of  my  ward  is  my  own  cause.  Soon 


92  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

shall  the  trumpet  be  sounded,  the  ban  and  arriere 
ban  of  the  realm  be  called  forth,  and  Arnulf,  in 
the  flames  of  his  cities,  and  the  blood  of  his 
vassals,  shall  learn  to  rue  the  day  when  his  foot 
trod  the  Isle  of  Pecquigny  !  How  many  Normans 
can  you  bring  to  the  muster,  Sir  Count  ? ' 

"  I  cannot  say,  within  a  few  hundreds  of  lances," 
replied  the  old  Dane,  cautiously  ;  "  it  depends  on 
the  numbers  that  may  be  engaged  in  the  Italian 
war  with  the  Saracens,  but  of  this  be  sure,  Sir 
King,  that  every  man  in  Normandy  and  Brittany 
who  can  draw  a  sword  or  bend  a  bow,  will  stand 
forth  in  the  cause  of  our  little  Duke  ;  ay,  and 
that  his  blessed  father's  memory  is  held  so  dear  in 
our  northern  home,  that  it  needs  but  a  message  to 
King  Harold  Blue-tooth  to  bring  a  fleet  of  long 
keels  into  the  Seine,  with  stout  Danes  enough  to 
carry  fire  and  sword,  not  merely  through  Flanders, 
but  through  all  France.  We  of  the  North  are  not 
apt  to  forget  old  friendships  and  favours,  Sir 
King." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  know  the  Norman  faith  of  old," 
returned  Louis,  uneasily,  "  but  we  should  scarcely 
need  such  wild  allies  as  you  propose ;  the  Count 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  93 

of  Paris,  and  Hubert  of  Senlis  may  be  reckoned 
on,  I  suppose." 

"  No  truer  friend  to  Normandy  than  gallant  and 
wise  old  Hugh  the  White  ! '  said  Bernard,  "  and 
as  to  Senlis,  he  is  uncle  to  the  boy,  and  doubly 
bound  to  us." 

"  I  rejoice  to  see  your  confidence,"  said  Louis. 
"You  shall  soon  hear  from  me.  In  the  meantime 
I  must  return  to  gather  my  force  together,  and 
summon  my  great  vassals,  and  I  will,  with  your 
leave,  brave  Normans,  take  with  me  my  dear 
young  ward.  His  presence  will  plead  better  in  his 
cause  than  the  finest  words ;  moreover,  he  will 
grow  up  in  love  and  friendship  with  my  two  boys, 
and  shall  be  nurtured  with  them  in  all  good  learn- 
ing and  chivalry,  nor  shall  he  ever  be  reminded 
that  he  is  an  orphan  while  under  the  care  of  Queen 
Gerberge  and  myself." 

"  Let  the  child  come  to  me,  so  please  you,  my 
Lord  the  King,"  answered  Harcourt,  bluntly.  "  I 
must  hold  some  converse  with  him,  ere  I  can  reply." 

"  Go  then,  Richard,"  said  Louis,  "  go  to  your 
trusty  vassal — happy  are  you  in  possessing  such  a 
friend  ;  I  hope  you  know  his  value." 


94  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  Here  then,  young  Sir,"  said  the  Count,  in  his 
native  tongue,  when  Richard  had  crossed  from  the 
King's  side,  and  stood  beside  him,  "  what  say  you 
to  this  proposal  ? ' 

"  The  King  is  very  kind,"  said  Richard.  "  I  am 
sure  he  is  kind  ;  but  I  do  not  like  to  go  from 
Rouen,  or  from  Dame  Astrida." 

"  Listen,  my  Lord,"  said  the  Dane,  stooping 
down  and  speaking  low.  "  The  King  is  resolved 
to  have  you  away ;  he  has  with  him  the  best  of  his 
Franks,  and  has  so  taken  us  at  unawares,  that 
though  I  might  yet  rescue  you  from  his  hands,  it 
would  not  be  without  a  fierce  struggle,  wherein 
you  might  be  harmed,  and  this  castle  and  town 
certainly  burnt,  and  wrested  from  us.  A  few 
weeks  or  months,  and  we  shall  have  time  to  draw 
our  force  together,  so  that  Normandy  need  fear 
no  man,  and  for  that  time  you  must  tarry  with 
him." 

"  Must  I — and  all  alone  ?" 

"  No,  not  alone,  not  without  the  most  trusty 
guardian  that  can  be  found  for  you.  Friend  Eric, 
what  say  you  ? "  and  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  old 
Baron's  shoulder.  "  Yet,  I  know  not ;  true  thou 


v  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  95 

art,  as  a  Norwegian  mountain,  but  I  doubt  me  if 
thy  brains  are  not  too  dull  to  see  through  the 
French  wiles  and  disguises,  sharp  as  thou  didst 
show  thyself  last  night." 

"That  was  Osmond,  not  I,"  said  Sir  Eric. 
"  He  knows  their  mincing  tongue  better  than  I. 
He  were  the  best  to  go  with  the  poor  child,  if  go 
he  must." 

"Bethink  vou,  Eric/'  said  the  Count,  in  an 
under  tone,  "  Osmond  is  the  only  hope  of  your 
good  old  house — if  there  is  foul  play,  the  guardian 
will  be  the  first  to  suffer." 

"  Since  you  think  fit  to  peril  the  only  hope  of 
all  Normandy,  I  am  not  the  man  to  hold  back  my 
son  where  he  may  aid  him,"  said  old  Eric,  sadly. 
:  The  poor  child  will  be  lonely  and  uncared-for 
there,  and  it  were  hard  he  should  not  have  one 
faithful  comrade  and  friend  with  him." 

"It  is  well,"  said  Bernard:  "young  as  he  is,  I 
had  rather  trust  Osmond  with  the  child  than  any 
one  else,  for  he  is  ready  of  counsel,  and  quick 
of  hand." 

;<  Ay,  and  a  pretty  pass  it  is  come  to,"  muttered 
old  Centeville,  "that  we,  whose  business  it  is  to 


96  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

guard  the  boy,  should  send  him  where  you  scarcely 
like  to  trust  my  son." 

Bernard  paid  no  further  attention  to  him,  but, 
coming  forward,  required  another  oath  from  the 
King,  that  Richard  should  be  as  safe  and  free  at 
his  court  as  at  Rouen,  and  that  on  no  pretence 
whatsoever  should  he  be  taken  from  under  the 
immediate  care  of  his  Esquire,  Osmond  Fitz  Eric, 
heir  of  Centeville. 

After  this,  the  King  was  impatient  to  depart, 
and  all  was  preparation.  Bernard  called  Osmond 
aside  to  give  full  instructions  on  his  conduct,  and 
the  means  of  communicating  with  Normandy,  and 
Richard  was  taking  leave  of  Fru  Astrida,  who  had 
now  descended  from  her  turret,  bringing  her 
hostage  with  her.  She  wept  much  over  her  little 
Duke,  praying  that  he  might  safely  be  restored  tc 
Normandy,  even  though  she  might  not  live  to  see 
it ;  she  exhorted  him  not  to  forget  the  good  and 
holy  learning  in  which  he  had  been  brought  up,  to 
rule  his  temper,  and,  above  all,  to  say  his  prayers 
constantly,  never  leaving  out  one,  as  the  beads  of 
his  rosary  reminded  him  of  their  order.  As  to 
her  own  grandson,  anxiety  for  him  seemed  almost 


v  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  97 

lost  in  her  fears  for  Richard,  and  the  chief  things 
she  said  to  him,  when  he  came  to  take  leave  of 
her,  were  directions  as  to  the  care  he  was  to  take 
of  the  child,  telling  him  the  honour  he  now 
received  was  one  which  would  make  his  name  for 
ever  esteemed  if  he  did  but  fulfil  his  trust,  the 
most  precious  that  Norman  had  ever  yet  received. 

"  I  will,  grandmother,  to  the  very  best  of  my 
power,"  said  Osmond  ;  "  I  may  die  in  his  cause, 
but  never  will  I  be  faithless  ! ' 

"  Alberic  ! '  said  Richard,  "are  you  glad  to  be 
going  back  to  Montemar  ? ' 

"Yes,  my  Lord,"  answered  Alberic,  sturdily, 
"  as  glad  as  you  will  be  to  come  back  to 
Rouen." 

"  Then  I  shall  send  for  you  directly,  Alberic,  for 
I  shall  never  love  the  Princes  Carloman  and 
Lothaire  half  as  well  as  you ! ' 

"  My  Lord  the  King  is  waiting  for  the  Duke, 
said  a  Frenchman,  coming  forward. 

"  Farewell  then,  Fru  Astrida.  Do  not  weep. 
I  shall  soon  come  back.  Farewell,  Alberic. 
Take  the  bar-tailed  falcon  back  to  Montemar, 
and  keep  him  for  my  sake.  Farewell,  Sir  Eric — 

H 


98  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CH.  v 

Farewell,  Count  Bernard.  When  the  Normans 
come  to  conquer  Arnulf  you  will  lead  them.  O 
dear,  dear  Fru  Astrida,  farewell  again." 

"  Farewell,  my  own  darling.  The  blessing  of 
Heaven  go  with  you,  and  bring  you  safe  home  ! 
Farewell,  Osmond.  Heaven  guard  you  and 
strengthen  you  to  be  his  shield  and  his  de- 
fence ! " 


CHAPTER  VI 

A\VAY  from  the  tall  narrow  gateway  of  Rollo's 
Tower,  with  the  cluster  of  friendly,  sorrowful  faces 
looking  forth  from  it,  away  from  the  booth-like 
shops  of  Rouen,  and  the  stout  burghers  shouting 
with  all  the  power  of  their  lungs,  "  Long  live  Duke 
Richard  !  Lon^  live  Kin^  Louis  !  Death  to  the 

o  o 

Fleming  !  " — away  from  the  broad  Seine — away 
from  home  and  friends,  rode  the  young  Duke  of 
Normandy,  by  the  side  of  the  palfrey  of  the  King 
of  France. 

The  King  took  much  notice  of  him,  kept  him  by 
his  side,  talked  to  him,  admired  the  beautiful  cattle 
grazing  in  security  in  the  green  pastures,  and,  as  he 
looked  at  the  rich  dark  brown  earth  of  the  fields, 
the  Castles  towering  above  the  woods,  the  Con- 
vents looking  like  great  farms,  the  many  villages 

round  the  rude  Churches,  and  the  numerous  popu- 

H  2 


ioo  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

lation  who  came  out  to  gaze  at  the  party,  and 
repeat  the  cry  of  "  Long  live  the  King !  Blessings 
on  the  little  Duke  ! '  he  told  Richard,  again  and 
again,  that  his  was  the  most  goodly  duchy  in 
France  and  Germany  to  boot. 

When  they  crossed  the  Epte,  the  King  would 
have    Richard    in    the    same   boat  with  him,  and 
sitting  close  to  Louis,  and  talking  eagerly  about 
falcons  and   hounds,  the   little  Duke   passed    the 
boundary  of  his  own  dukedom. 

The  country  beyond  was  not  like  Normandy. 
First  they  came  to  a  great  forest,  which  seemed  to 
have  no  path  through  it.  The  King  ordered  that 
one  of  the  men,  who  had  rowed  them  across, 
should  be  made  to  serve  as  guide,  and  two  of  the 
men-at-arms  took  him  between  them,  and  forced 
him  to  lead  the  way,  while  others,  with  their 
swords  and  battle-axes,  cut  down  and  cleared  away 
the  tangled  branches  and  briars  that  nearly  choked 
the  path.  All  the  time,  every  one  was  sharply  on 
the  look-out  for  robbers,  and  the  weapons  were  all 
held  ready  for  use  at  a  moment's  notice.  On 
getting  beyond  the  forest  a  Castle  rose  before  them, 
and,  though  it  was  not  yet  late  in  the  day,  they 


vi  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  101 

resolved  to  rest  there,  as  a  marsh  lay  not  far 
before  them,  which  it  would  not  have  been  safe  to 
traverse  in  the  evening  twilight. 

The  Baron  of  the  Castle  received  them  with 
great  respect  to  the  King,  but  without  paying 
much  attention  to  the  Duke  of  Normandy,  and 
Richard  did  not  find  the  second  place  left  for  him 
at  the  board.  He  coloured  violently,  and  looked 
first  at  the  King,  and  then  at  Osmond,  but  Osmond 
held  up  his  finger  in  warning ;  he  remembered 
how  he  had  lost  his  temper  before,  and  what  had 
come  of  it,  and  resolved  to  try  to  bear  it  better ; 
and  just  then  the  Baron's  daughter,  a  gentle- 
looking  maiden  of  fifteen  or  sixteen,  came  and 
spoke  to  him,  and  entertained  him  so  well,  that  he 
did  not  think  much  more  of  his  offended  dignity. — 
When  they  set  off  on  their  journey  again,  the 
Baron  and  several  of  his  followers  came  with  them 
to  show  the  only  safe  way  across  the  morass,  and 
a  very  slippery,  treacherous,  quaking  road  it  was, 
where  the  horses'  feet  left  pools  of  water  wherever 
they  trod.  The  King  and  the  Baron  rode  together, 
and  the  other  French  Nobles  closed  round  them  ; 
Richard  was  left  quite  in  the  background,  and 


102  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

though  the  French  men-at-arms  took  care  not  to 
lose  sight  of  him,  no  one  offered  him  any  assistance, 
excepting  Osmond,  who,  giving  his  own  horse 
to  Sybald,  one  of  the  two  Norman  grooms  who 
accompanied  him,  led  Richard's  horse  by  the 
bridle  along  the  whole  distance  of  the  marshy 
path,  a  business  that  could  scarcely  have  been 
pleasant,  as  Osmond  wore  his  heavy  hauberk,  and 
his  pointed,  iron-guarded  boots  sunk  deep  at  every 
step  into  the  bog.  He  spoke  little,  but  seemed  to 
be  taking  good  heed  of  every  stump  of  willow  or 
stepping-stone  that  might  serve  as  a  note  of 
remembrance  of  the  path. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  morass  began  a  long 
tract  of  dreary-looking,  heathy  waste,  without  a 
sign  of  life.  The  Baron  took  leave  of  the  King, 
only  sending  three  men-at-arms,  to  show  him  the 
way  to  a  monastery,  which  was  to  be  the  next 
halting-place.  He  sent  three,  because  it  was  not 
safe  for  one,  even  fully  armed,  to  ride  alone,  for 
fear  of  the  attacks  of  the  followers  of  a  certain 
marauding  Baron,  who  was  at  deadly  feud  with 
him,  and  made  all  that  border  a  most  perilous 
region.  Richard  might  well  observe  that  he  did 


VI  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  103 

not  like  the  Vexin  half  as  well  as  Normandy,  and 
that  the  people  ought  to  learn  Fru  Astrida's  story 
of  the  golden  bracelets,  which,  in  his  grandfather's 
time,  had  hung  untouched  for  a  year,  in  a  tree 
in  a  forest. 

It  was  pretty  much  the  same  through  the  whole 
journey,  waste  lands,  marshes,  and  forests  alter- 
nated. The  Castles  stood  on  high  mounds  frowning 
on  the  country  round,  and  villages  were  clustered 
round  them,  where  the  people  either  fled  away, 
driving  off  their  cattle  with  them  at  the  first  sight 
of  an  armed  band,  or  else,  if  they  remained,  proved 
to  be  thin,  wretched-looking  creatures,  with  wasted 
limbs,  aguish  faces,  and  often  iron  collars  round 
their  necks.  Wherever  there  was  anything  of 
more  prosperous  appearance,  such  as  a  few  corn- 
fields, vineyards  on  the  slopes  of  the  hills,  fat 
cattle,  and  peasantry  looking  healthy  and  secure, 
there  was  sure  to  be  seen  a  range  of  long  low  stone 
buildings,  surmounted  with  crosses,  with  a  short 
square  Church  tower  rising  in  the  midst,  and  in- 
terspersed with  gnarled  hoary  old  apple-trees,  or 
with  gardens  of  pot-herbs  spreading  before  them 
to  the  meadows.  If,  instead  of  two  or  three  men- 


104  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

at-arms  from  a  Castle,  or  of  some  trembling  serf 
pressed  into  the  service,  and  beaten,  threatened, 
and  watched  to  prevent  treachery,  the  King  asked 
for  a  guide  at  a  Convent,  some  lay  brother  would 
take  his  staff,  or  else  mount  an  ass,  and  proceed  in 
perfect  confidence  and  security  as  to  his  return 
homewards,  sure  that  his  poverty  and  his  sacred 
character  would  alike  protect  him  from  any  out- 
rage from  the  most  lawless  marauder  of  the 
neighbourhood. 

Thus  they  travelled  until  they  reached  the  royal 
Castle  of  Laon,  where  the  Fleur-de-Lys  standard 
on  the  battlements  announced  the  presence  of 
Gerberge,  Queen  of  France,  and  her  two  sons. 
The  King  rode  first  into  the  court  with  his  Nobles, 
and  before  Richard  could  follow  him  through  the 
narrow  arched  gateway,  he  had  dismounted,  en- 
tered the  Castle,  and  was  out  of  sight.  Osmond 
held  the  Duke's  stirrup,  and  followed  him  up  the 
steps  which  led  to  the  Castle  Hall.  It  was  full  of 
people,  but  no  one  made  way,  and  Richard,  holding 
his  Squire's  hand,  looked  up  in  his  face,  inquiring 
and  bewildered. 

"  Sir  Seneschal,"  said    Osmond,  seeing  a  broad 


I  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  105 

portly  old  man,  with  grey  hair  and  a  golden  chain, 
"this  is  the  Duke  of  Normandy — I  pray  you 
conduct  him  to  the  King's  presence." 

Richard  had  no  longer  any  cause  to  complain 
of  neglect,  for  the  Seneschal  instantly  made  him 
a  very  low  bow,  and  calling  "  Place — place  for 
the  high  and  mighty  Prince,  my  Lord  Duke  of 
Normandy  !  "  ushered  him  up  to  the  dais  or  raised 
part  of  the  floor,  where  the  King  and  Queen  stood 
together  talking.  The  Oueen  looked  round,  as 

o  o  ^^ 

Richard  was  announced,  and  he  saw  her  face,  which 
was  sallow,  and  with  a  sharp  sour  expression  that 
did  not  please  him,  and  he  backed  and  looked 
reluctant,  while  Osmond,  with  a  warning  hand 
pressed  on  his  shoulder,  was  trying  to  remind  him 
that  he  ought  to  go  forward,  kneel  on  one  knee, 
and  kiss  her  hand. 

"  There  he  is,"  said  the  King. 

"  One  thing  secure  ! "  said  the  Queen  ;  "  but  what 
makes  that  northern  giant  keep  close  to  his  heels?'1 

Louis  answered  something  in  a  low  voice,  and, 
in  the  meantime,  Osmond  tried  in  a  whisper  to 
induce  his  young  Lord  to  go  forward  and  perform 
his  obeisance, 


io6  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"I  tell  you  I  will  not,"  said  Richard.  "She 
looks  cross,  and  I  do  not  like  her." 

Luckily  he  spoke  his  own  language ;  but  his  look 
and  air  expressed  a  good  deal  of  what  he  said,  and 
Gerberge  looked  all  the  more  unattractive. 

"  A  thorough  little  Norwegian  bear,"  said  the 
King  ;  "  fierce  and  unruly  as  the  rest.  Come,  and 
perform  your  courtesy — do  you  forget  where  you 
are  ?  "  he  added,  sternly. 

Richard  bowed,  partly  because  Osmond  forced 
down  his  shoulder  ;  but  he  thought  of  old  Rollo 
and  Charles  the  Simple,  and  his  proud  heart  re- 
solved that  he  would  never  kiss  the  hand  of  that 
sour-lookingr  Queen.  It  was  a  determination  made 

o     X/ 

in  pride  and  defiance,  and  he  suffered  for  it  after- 
wards ;  but  no  more  passed  now,  for  the  Queen 
only  saw  in  his  behaviour  that  of  an  unmannerly 
young  Northman  :  and  though  she  disliked  and 
despised  him,  she  did  not  care  enough  about  his 
courtesy  to  insist  on  its  being  paid.  She  sat  down, 
and  so  did  the  King,  and  they  went  on  talking; 
the  King  probably  telling  her  his  adventures  at 
Rouen,  while  Richard  stood  on  the  step  of  the 
dais,  swelling  with  sullen  pride. 


VI  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  107 

Nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  had  passed  in  this 
manner  when  the  servants  came  to  set  the  table 
for  supper,  and  Richard,  in  spite  of  his  indignant 
looks,  was  forced  to  stand  aside.  He  wondered 
that  all  this  time  he  had  not  seen  the  two  Princes, 
thinking  how  strange  he  should  have  thought  it, 
to  let  his  own  dear  father  be  in  the  house  so  long 
without  coming  to  welcome  him.  At  last,  just  as 
the  supper  had  been  served  up,  a  side  door  opened, 
and  the  Seneschal  called,  "  Place  for  the  high  and 
mighty  Princes,  my  Lord  Lothaire  and  my  Lord 
Carloman  ! "  and  in  walked  two  boys,  one  about 
the  same  age  as  Richard,  the  other  rather  less 
than  a  year  younger.  They  were  both  thin,  pale, 
sharp-featured  children,  and  Richard  drew  himself 
up  to  his  full  height,  with  great  satisfaction  at 
being  so  much  taller  than  Lothaire. 

They  came  up  ceremoniously  to  their  father 
and  kissed  his  hand,  while  he  kissed  their  fore- 
heads, and  then  said  to  them,  "There  is  a  new 
play-fellow  for  you." 

"  Is  that  the  little  Northman  ? "  said  Carloman, 
turning  to  stare  at  Richard  with  a  look  of  curiosity, 
while  Richard  in  his  turn  felt  considerably  affronted 


loS  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

that  a  boy  so  much  less  than  himself  should  call 
him  little. 

"Yes,"  said  the  Queen;  "your  father  has 
brought  him  home  with  him." 

Carloman  stepped  forward,  shyly  holding  out 
his  hand  to  the  stranger,  but  his  brother  pushed 
him  rudely  aside.  "I  am  the  eldest;  it  is  my 
business  to  be  first.  So,  young  Northman,  you 
are  come  here  for  us  to  play  with." 

Richard  was  too  much  amazed  at  being  spoken 
to  in  this  imperious  way  to  make  any  answer. 
He  was  completely  taken  by  surprise,  and  only 
opened  his  great  blue  eyes  to  their  utmost  extent. 

"  Ha  !  why  don't  you  answer  ?  Don't  you  hear  ? 
Can  you  speak  only  your  own  heathen  tongue  ? " 
continued  Lothaire. 

"  The  Norman  is  no  heathen  tongue  ! "  said 
Richard,  at  once  breaking  silence  in  a  loud  voice. 
"  We  are  as  good  Christians  as  you  are — ay,  and 
better  too." 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  my  Lord  ! "  said  Osmond. 

"  What  now,  Sir  Duke,"  again  interfered  the 
King,  in  an  angry  tone,  "  are  you  brawling  already  ? 
Time,  indeed,  I  should  take  you  from  your  own 


vi  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  109 

savage  court.  Sir  Squire,  look  to  it,  that  you 
keep  your  charge  in  better  rule,  or  I  shall  send 
him  instantly  to  bed,  supperless. " 

"  My  Lord,  my  Lord,"  whispered  Osmond, 
11  see  you  not  that  you  are  bringing  discredit  on 
all  of  us  ?  " 

"  I  would  be  courteous  enough,  if  they  would 
be  courteous  to  me,"  returned  Richard,  gazing 
with  eyes  full  of  defiance  at  Lothaire,  who,  re- 
turning an  angry  look,  had  nevertheless  shrunk 
back  to  his  mother.  She  meanwhile  was  saying, 
"  So  strong,  so  rough,  the  young  savage  is,  he  will 
surely  harm  our  poor  boys  ! ' 

"  Never  fear,"  said  Louis  ;  "  he  shall  be  watched. 
And,"  he  added  in  a  lower  tone,  "  for  the  present, 
at  least,  we  must  keep  up  appearances.  Hubert 
of  Senlis,  and  Hugh  of  Paris,  have  their  eyes  on 
us,  and  were  the  boy  to  be  missed,  the  grim  old 
Harcourt  would  have  all  the  pirates  of  his  land  on 
us  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  We  have  him,  and 
there  we  must  rest  content  for  the  present.  Now 
to  supper." 

At  supper,  Richard  sat  next  little  Carloman, 
who  peeped  at  him  every  now  and  then  from 


i io  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

under  his  eyelashes,  as  if  he  was  afraid  of  him  ; 
and  presently,  when  there  was  a  good  deal  of 
talking  going  on,  so  that  his  voice  could  not  be 
heard,  half  whispered,  in  a  very  grave  tone,  "  Do 
you  like  salt  beef  or  fresh  ? ' 

"  I  like  fresh,"  answered  Richard,  with  equal 
gravity,  "  only  we  eat  salt  all  the  winter." 

There  was  another  silence,  and  then  Carloman, 
with  the  same  solemnity,  asked,  "  How  old  are 
you  ? " 

"  I  shall  be  nine  on  the  eve  of  St.  Boniface. 
How  old  are  you  ? ' 

"  Eight.  I  was  eight  at  Martinmas,  and  Lo- 
thaire  was  nine  three  days  since." 

Another  silence ;  then,  as  Osmond  waited  on 
Richard,  Carloman  returned  to  the  charge,  "  Is 
that  your  Squire  ? ' 

"  Yes,  that  is  Osmond  de  Centeville." 

"  How  tall  he  is  !  " 

"  We  Normans  are  taller  than  you  French." 

"  Don't  say  so  to  Lothaire,  or  you  will  make 
him  angry." 

"  Why  ?  it  is  true." 

"  Yes ;  but — "  and   Carloman  sunk  his  voice — 


vi  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  in 

"  there  are  some  things  which  Lothaire  will  not 
hear  said.  Do  not  make  him  cross,  or  he  will 
make  my  mother  displeased  with  you.  She 
caused  Thierry  de  Lincourt  to  be  scourged,  because 
his  ball  hit  Lothaire's  face." 

"  She  cannot  scourge  me — I  am  a  free  Duke," 
said  Richard.  "  But  why  ?  Did  he  do  it  on 
purpose  ? " 

"  Oh,  no  !  " 

"  And  was  Lothaire  hurt  ? " 

"  Hush  !  you  must  say  Prince  Lothaire.  No  ; 
it  was  quite  a  soft  ball." 

"  Why  ? "  again  asked  Richard — "  why  was  he 
scourged  ? ': 

"  I  told  you,  because  he  hit  Lothaire." 

"  Well,  but  did  he  not  laugh,  and  say  it  was 
nothing  ?  Alberic  quite  knocked  me  down  with 
a  great  snowball  the  other  day,  and  Sir  Eric 
laughed,  and  said  I  must  stand  firmer." 

"  Do  you  make  snowballs  ? " 

"  To  be  sure  I  do  !     Do  not  you  ? ' 

"  Oh,  no !  the  snow  is  so  cold." 

"Ah!  you  are  but  a  little  boy,"  said  Richard, 
in  a  superior  manner.  Carloman  asked  how  it 


ii2  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

was  done ;  and  Richard  gave  an  animated  de- 
scription of  the  snowballing,  a  fortnight  ago,  at 
Rouen,  when  Osmond  and  some  of  the  other 
young  men  built  a  snow  fortress,  and  defended  it 
against  Richard,  Alberic,  and  the  other  Squires. 
Carloman  listened  with  delight,  and  declared  that 
next  time  it  snowed,  they  would  have  a  snow 
castle ;  and  thus,  by  the  time  supper  was  over,  the 
two  little  boys  were  very  good  friends. 

Bedtime  came  not  long  after  supper.  Richard's 
was  a  smaller  room  than  he  had  been  used  to  at 
Rouen  ;  but  it  amazed  him  exceedingly  when  he 
first  went  into  it  :  he  stood  gazing  in  wonder, 
because,  as  he  said,  "  It  was  as  if  he  had  been 
in  a  church." 

"Yes,  truly  !  "  said  Osmond.  "  No  wonder  these 
poor  creatures  of  French  cannot  stand  before  a 
Norman  lance,  if  they  cannot  sleep  without  glass 
to  their  windows.  Well  !  what  would  my  father 
say  to  this  ? j; 

"  And  see  !  see,  Osmond  !  they  have  put  hang- 
ings up  all  round  the  walls,  just  like  our  Lady's 
church  on  a  great  feast-day.  They  treat  us  just 
as  if  we  were  the  holy  saints  ;  and  here  are  fresh 


VI  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  113 

rushes  strewn  about  the  floor,  too.  This  must  be 
a  mistake — it  must  be  an  oratory,  instead  of  my 
chamber." 

"  No,  no,  my  Lord  ;  here  is  our  gear,  which  I 
bade  Sybald  and  Henry  see  bestowed  in  our 
chamber.  Well,  these  Franks  are  come  to  a  pass, 
indeed  !  My  grandmother  will  never  believe  what 
we  shall  have  to  tell  her.  Glass  windows  and 
hangings  to  sleeping  chambers !  I  do  not  like  it  ; 
I  am  sure  we  shall  never  be  able  to  sleep,  closed 
up  from  the  free  air  of  heaven  in  this  way :  I  shall 
be  always  waking,  and  fancying  I  am  in  the  chapel 
at  home,  hearing  Father  Lucas  chanting  his  matins. 
Besides,  my  father  would  blame  me  for  letting  you 
be  made  as  tender  as  a  Frank.  I'll  have  out  this 
precious  window,  if  I  can." 

Luxurious  as  the  young  Norman  thought  the 
King,  the  glazing  of  Laon  was  not  permanent. 
It  consisted  of  casements,  which  could  be  put  up 
or  removed  at  pleasure  ;  for,  as  the  court  possessed 
only  one  set  of  glass  windows,  they  were  taken 
down,  and  carried  from  place  to  place,  as  often  as 
Louis  removed  from  Rheims  to  Soissons,  Laon,  or 
any  other  of  his  royal  castles  ;  so  that  Osmond  did 


H4  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

not  find  much  difficulty  in  displacing  them,  and 
letting  in  the  sharp,  cold,  wintry  breeze.  The  next 
thing  he  did  was  to  give  his  young  Lord  a  lecture 
on  his  want  of  courtesy,  telling  him  that  "  no 
wonder  the  Franks  thought  he  had  no  more 
culture  than  a  Viking  (or  pirate),  fresh  caught  from 
Norway.  A  fine  notion  he  was  giving  them  of  the 
training  he  had  at  Centeville,  if  he  could  not  even 
show  common  civility  to  the  Queen — a  lady  !  Was 
that  the  way  Alberic  had  behaved  when  he  came 
to  Rouen  ?  " 

"  Fru  Astrida  did  not  make  sour  faces  at  him, 
nor  call  him  a  young  savage,"  replied  Richard. 

• 

"  No,  and  he  gave  her  no  reason  to  do  so  ;  he 
knew  that  the  first  teaching  of  a  young  Knight  is 
to  be  courteous  to  ladies — never  mind  whether 
fair  and  young,  or  old  and  foul  of  favour.  Till 
you  learn  and  note  that,  Lord  Richard,  you  will 
never  be  worthy  of  your  golden  spurs." 

"  And  the  King  told  me  she  would  treat  me  as 
a  mother,"  exclaimed  Richard.  "  Do  you  think 
the  King  speaks  the  truth,  Osmond  ? ' 

"  That  we  shall  see  by  his  deeds,"  said  Osmond. 

"  He  was  very  kind  while  we  were  in  Normandy. 


vi  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  115 

I  loved  him  so  much  better  than  the  Count  de 
Harcourt ;  but  now  I  think  that  the  Count  is  best ! 
I'll  tell  you,  Osmond,  I  will  never  call  him  grim 
old  Bernard  again." 

"  You  had  best  not,  sir,  for  you  will  never  have 
a  more  true-hearted  vassal." 

"  Well,  I  wish  we  were  back  in  Normandy,  with 
Fru  Astrida  and  Alberic.  I  cannot  bear  that 
Lothaire.  He  is  proud,  and  unknightly,  and  cruel. 
I  am  sure  he  is,  and  I  will  never  love  him." 

"  Hush,  my  Lord  ! — beware  of  speaking  so  loud. 
You  are  not  in  your  own  Castle." 

"And  Carloman  is  a  chicken-heart,"  continued 
Richard,  unheeding.  "  He  does  not  like  to  touch 
snow,  and  he  cannot  even  slide  on  the  ice,  and  he 
is  afraid  to  go  near  that  great  dog — that  beautiful 
wolf-hound." 

"  He  is  very  little,"  said  Osmond. 

"  I  am  sure  I  was  not  as  cowardly  at  his  age, 
now  was  I,  Osmond  ?  Don't  you  remember  ? ' 

"  Come,  Lord  Richard,  I  cannot  let  you  wait  to 
remember  everything  ;  tell  your  beads  and  pray 
that  we  may  be  brought  safe  back  to  Rouen  ;  and 

that  you  may  not  forget  all  the  good  that  Father 

I  2 


n6  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CH.  vi 

Lucas  and   holy  Abbot  Martin   have  laboured  to 
teach  you." 

So  Richard  told  the  beads  of  his  rosary — black 
polished  wood,  with  amber  at  certain  spaces — he 
repeated  a  prayer  with  every  bead,  and  Osmond 
did  the  same  ;  then  the  little  Duke  put  himself 
into  a  narrow  crib  of  richly  carved  walnut  ;  while 
Osmond,  having  stuck  his  dagger  so  as  to  form  an 
additional  bolt  to  secure  the  door,  and  examined 
the  hangings  that  no  secret  entrance  might  be 
concealed  behind  them,  gathered  a  heap  of  rushes 
together,  and  lay  down  on  them,  wrapped  in  his 
mantle,  across  the  doorway.  The  Duke  was  soon 
asleep  ;  but  the  Squire  lay  long  awake,  musing  on 
the  possible  dangers  that  surrounded  his  charge, 
and  on  the  best  way  of  guarding  against  them. 


CHAPTER   VII 

OSMOND  DE  CENTEVILLE  was  soon  convinced  that 
no  immediate  peril  threatened  his  young  Duke  at 
the  Court  of  Laon.  Louis  seemed  to  intend  to 
fulfil  his  oaths  to  the  Normans  by  allowing  the 
child  to  be  the  companion  of  his  own  sons,  and  to 
be  treated  in  every  respect  as  became  his  rank. 
Richard  had  his  proper  place  at  table,  and  all  due 
attendance  ;  he  learnt,  rode,  and  played  with  the 
Princes,  and  there  was  noth:ng  to  complain  of, 
excepting  the  coldness  and  inattention  with  which 
the  King  and  Queen  treated  him,  by  no  means 
fulfilling  the  promise  of  being  as  parents  to  their 
orphan  ward.  Gerberge,  who  had  from  the  first 
dreaded  his  superior  strength  and  his  roughness 
with  her  puny  boys,  and  who  had  been  by  no 
means  won  by  his  manners  at  their  first  meeting, 
was  especially  distant  and  severe  with  him,  hardly 


nS  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

ever  speaking  to  him  except  with  some  rebuke, 
which,  it  must  be  confessed,  Richard  often 
deserved. 

As  to  the  boys,  his  constant  companions, 
Richard  was  on  very  friendly  terms  with  Carlo- 
man,  a  gentle,  timid,  weakly  child.  Richard 
looked  down  upon  him  ;  but  he  was  kind,  as  a 
generous-tempered  boy  could  not  fail  to  be,  to 
one  younger  and  weaker  than  himself.  He  was 
so  much  kinder  than  Lothaire,  that  Carloman  was 
fast  growing  very  fond  of  him,  and  looked  up  to 
his  strength  and  courage  as  something  noble  and 
marvellous. 

It  was  very  different  with  Lothaire,  the  person 
from  whom,  above  all  others,  Richard  would  have 
most  expected  to  meet  with  affection,  as  his 
father's  god-son,  a  relationship  which  in  those  times 
was  thought  almost  as  near  as  kindred  by  blood. 
Lothaire  had  been  brought  up  by  an  indulgent 
mother,  and  by  courtiers  who  never  ceased  flatter- 
ing him,  as  the  heir  to  the  crown,  and  he  had 
learnt  to  think  that  to  give  way  to  his  naturally 
imperious  and  violent  disposition  was  the  way 
to  prove  his  power  and  assert  his  rank.  He  had 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  119 

always  had  his  own  way,  and  nothing  had  ever 
been  done  to  check  his  faults  ;  somewhat  weakly 
health  had  made  him  fretful  and  timid  ;  and  a 
latent  consciousness  of  this  fearfulness  made  him 
all  the  more  cruel,  sometimes  because  he  was 
frightened,  sometimes  because  he  fancied  it 
manly. 

He  treated  his  little  brother  in  a  way  which 
in  these  times  boys  would  call  bullying  ;  and,  as 
no  one  ever  dared  to  oppose  the  King's  eldest  son, 
it  was  pretty  much  the  same  with  every  one  else, 
except  now  and  then  some  dumb  creature,  and 
then  all  Lothaire's  cruelty  was  shown.  When  his 
horse  kicked,  and  ended  by  throwing  him,  he 
stood  by,  and  caused  it  to  be  beaten  till  the  poor 
creature's  back  streamed  with  blood ;  when  his 
dog  bit  his  hand  in  trying  to  seize  the  meat  with 
which  he  was  teazing  it,  he  insisted  on  having  it 
killed,  and  it  was  worse  still  when  a  falcon  pecked 
one  of  his  fingers.  It  really  hurt  him  a  good  deal, 
and,  in  a  furious  rage,  he  caused  two  nails  to  be 
heated  red  hot  in  the  fire,  intending  to  have  them 
thrust  into  the  poor  bird's  eyes. 

"  I  will  not  have  it  done ! n  exclaimed  Richard, 


120  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP, 

expecting  to  be  obeyed  as  he  was  at  home  ;  but 
Lothaire  only  laughed  scornfully,  saying,  "  Do  you 
think  you  are  master  here,  Sir  pirate  ? ' 

"I  will  not  have  it  done!"  repeated  Richard. 
"  Shame  on  you,  shame  on  you,  for  thinking  of 
such  an  unkingly  deed." 

"Shame  on  me!  Do  you  know  to  whom  you 
speak,  master  savage  ? '  cried  Lothaire,  red  with 
passion. 

"  I  know  who  is  the  savage  now  ! '  said  Richard. 
"  Hold ! "  to  the  servant  who  was  bringing  the 
red-hot  irons  in  a  pair  of  tongs. 

"  Hold  ? "  exclaimed  Lothaire.  "  No  one  com- 
mands here  but  I  and  my  father.  Go  on  Chariot 
— where  is  the  bird  ?  Keep  her  fast,  Giles." 

"  Osmond.     You  I  can  command " 

"  Come  away,  my  Lord,"  said  Osmond,  inter- 
rupting Richard's  order,  before  it  was  issued. 
"  We  have  no  right  to  interfere  here,  and  cannot 
hinder  it.  Come  away  from  such  a  foul  sight." 

"  Shame  on  you  too,  Osmond,  to  let  such  a  deed 
be  done  without  hindering  it ! "  exclaimed  Richard, 
breaking  from  him,  and  rushing  on  the  man  who 
carried  the  hot  irons.  The  French  servants  were 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  121 

not  very  willing  to  exert  their  strength  against  the 
Duke  of  Normandy,  and  Richard's  onset,  taking 
the   man  by  surprise,  made   him    drop  the  tongs. 
Lothaire,  both  afraid  and  enraged,  caught  them  up 
as  a  weapon  of  defence,  and,  hardly  knowing  what 
he  did,  struck  full  at  Richard's  face  with  the  hot 
iron.     Happily  it  missed  his  eye,  and  the  heat  had 
a  little  abated  ;    but,  as    it    touched    his    cheek,  it 
burnt  him  sufficiently  to  cause  considerable  pain. 
With  a  cry  of  passion,  he  flew  at  Lothaire,  shook 
him  with    all  his  might,  and  ended   by   throwing 
him  at  his  length  on  the  pavement.     But  this  was 
the  last  of  Richard's    exploits,  for  he  was  at  the 
same  moment  captured  by  his  Squire,  and  borne 
off,  struggling  and  kicking  as  if  Osmond  had  been 
his  greatest  foe;   but  the   young   Norman's   arms 
were  like  iron  round  him  ;  and  he  gave  over  his 
resistance    sooner,    because    at    that     moment    a 
whirring  flapping  sound  was  heard,  and  the  poor 
hawk  rose  high,  higher,  over  their  heads  in  ever 
lessening  circles,  far  away  from  her  enemies.     The 
servant  who   held  her,  had  relaxed  his   grasp   in 
the   consternation  caused    by  Lothaire's    fall,  and 
she  was  mounting  up  and  up,  spying,  it  might  be, 


122  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

her  way  to  her  native  rocks  in  Iceland,  with  the 
yellow  eyes  which  Richard  had  saved. 

"Safe!  safe!':  cried  Richard,  joyfully,  ceasing 
his  struggles.  "  Oh,  how  glad  I  am  !  That  young 
villain  should  never  have  hurt  her.  Put  me  down, 
Osmond,  what  are  you  doing  with  me  ? " 

"  Saving  you  from  your no,  I  cannot  call  it 

folly, —  I  would  hardly  have  had  you  stand  still  to 
see  such but  let  me  see  your  face." 

"  It  is  nothing.  I  don't  care  now  the  hawk  is 
safe,"  said  Richard,  though  he  could  hardly  keep 
his  lips  in  order,  and  was  obliged  to  wink  very 
hard  with  his  eyes  to  keep  the  tears  out,  now  that 
he  had  leisure  to  feel  the  smarting  ;  but  it  would 
have  been  far  beneath  a  Northman  to  complain, 
and  he  stood  bearing  it  gallantly,  and  pinching  his 
fingers  tightly  together,  while  Osmond  knelt  down 
to  examine  the  hurt.  "  Tis  not  much,"  said  he, 
talking  to  himself,  "  half  bruise,  half  burn — I  wish 
my  grandmother  was  here — however,  it  can't  last 
long  !  'Tis  right,  you  bear  it  like  a  little  Berserkar, 
and  it  is  no  bad  thing  that  you  should  have  a  scar 
to  show,  that  they  may  not  be  able  to  say  you  did 
all  the  damage." 


VII 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  123 


':  Will  it  always  leave  a  mark  ? '  said  Richard. 
"  I  am  afraid  they  will  call  me  Richard  of  the 
scarred  cheek,  when  we  get  back  to  Normandy." 

<;  Never  mind,  if  they  do— it  will  not  be  a  mark 
to  be  ashamed  of,  even  if  it  does  last,  which  I  do 
not  believe  it  will." 

"  Oh,  no,  I  am  so  glad  the  gallant  falcon  is  out 
of  his  reach ! '  replied  Richard,  in  a  somewhat 
quivering  voice. 

"  Does  it  smart  much  ?  Well,  come  and  bathe 
it  with  cold  water — or  shall  I  take  you  to  one  of 
the  Queen's  women  ? ' 

"  No — the  water,"  said  Richard,  and  to  the 
fountain  in  the  court  they  went ;  but  Osmond  had 
only  just  begun  to  splash  the  cheek  with  the  half- 
frozen  water,  with  a  sort  of  rough  kindness,  afraid 
at  once  of  teaching  the  Duke  to  be  effeminate,  and 
of  not  being  as  tender  to  him  as  Dame  Astrida 
would  have  wished,  when  a  messenger  came  in 
haste  from  the  King,  commanding  the  presence  of 
the  Duke  of  Normandy  and  his  Squire. 

Lothaire  was  standing  between  his  father  and 
mother  on  their  throne-like  seat,  leaning  against 
the  Queen,  who  had  her  arm  round  him  ;  his  face 


I24  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

was  red  and  glazed  with  tears,  and  he  still  shook 
with  subsiding  sobs.  It  was  evident  he  was  just 
recovering  from  a  passionate  crying  fit. 

"  How  is  this  ? "  began  the  King,  as  Richard 
entered.  "  What  means  this  conduct,  my  Lord  of 
Normandy  ?  Know  you  what  you  have  done  in 
striking  the  heir  of  France  ?  I  might  imprison  you 
this  instant  in  a  dungeon  where  you  would  never 
see  the  light  of  day." 

"  Then  Bernard  de  Harcourt  would  come  and 
set  me  free,"  fearlessly  answered  Richard. 

"  Do  you  bandy  words  with  me,  child  ?  Ask 
Prince  Lothaire's  pardon  instantly,  or  you  shall 

-.     5> 

rue  it. 

"  I  have  done  nothing  to  ask  his  pardon  for. 
It  would  have  been  cruel  and  cowardly  in  me 
to  let  him  put  out  the  poor  hawk's  eyes,"  said 
Richard,  with  a  Northman's  stern  contempt  for 
pain,  disdaining  to  mention  his  own  burnt  cheek, 
which  indeed  the  King  might  have  seen  plainly 
enough. 

"  Hawk's  eyes  ! "  repeated  the  King.  "  Speak 
the  truth,  Sir  Duke  ;  do  not  add  slander  to  your 
other  faults." 


KALSK    ACCl'SATIO.\ 


vii  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  125 

"  I  have  spoken  the  truth — I  always  speak 
it  ! '  cried  Richard.  "  Whoever  says  otherwise 
lies  in  his  throat." 

Osmond  here  hastily  interfered,  and  desired  per- 
mission to  tell  the  whole  story.  The  hawk  was  a 
valuable  bird,  and  Louis's  face  darkened  when  he 
heard  what  Lothaire  had  purposed,  for  the  Prince 
had,  in  telling  his  own  story,  made  it  appear  that 
Richard  had  been  the  aggressor  by  insisting  on 
letting  the  falcon  fly.  Osmond  finished  by  point- 
ing to  the  mark  on  Richard's  cheek,  so  evidently 
a  burn,  as  to  be  proof  that  hot  iron  had  played  a 
part  in  the  matter.  The  King  looked  at  one  of 
his  own  Squires  and  asked  his  account,  and  he  with 
some  hesitation  could  not  but  reply  that  it  was  as 
the  young  Sieur  de  Centeville  had  said.  There- 
upon Louis  angrily  reproved  his  own  people  for 
having  assisted  the  Prince  in  trying  to  injure  the 
hawk,  called  for  the  chief  falconer,  rated  him  for 
not  better  attending  to  his  birds,  and  went  forth 
with  him  to  see  if  the  hawk  could  yet  be  re- 
captured, leaving  the  two  boys  neither  punished 
nor  pardoned. 

"  So    you    have    escaped    for    this    once,"    said 


126  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

Gerberge,  coldly,  to  Richard  ;  "  you  had  better 
beware  another  time.  Come  with  me,  my  poor 
darling  Lothaire."  She  led  her  son  away  to  her 
own  apartments,  and  the  French  Squires  began  to 
grumble  to  each  other  complaints  of  the  impossi- 
bility of  pleasing  their  Lords,  since,  if  they  con- 
tradicted Prince  Lothaire,  he  was  so  spiteful  that 
he  was  sure  to  set  the  Queen  against  them,  and 
that  was  far  worse  in  the  end  than  the  King's 
displeasure.  Osmond,  in  the  meantime,  took 
Richard  to  re-commence  bathing  his  face,  and 
presently  Carloman  ran  out  to  pity  him,  wonder 
at  him  for  not  crying,  and  say  he  was  glad  the 
poor  hawk  had  escaped. 

The  cheek  continued  inflamed  and  painful  for 
some  time,  and  there  was  a  deep  scar  long  after 
the  pain  had  ceased,  but  Richard  thought  little  of 
it  after  the  first,  and  would  have  scorned  to  bear 
ill-will  to  Lothaire  for  the  injury. 

Lothaire  left  off  taunting  Richard  with  his 
Norman  accent,  and  calling  him  a  young  Sea- 
king.  He  had  felt  his  strength,  and  was  afraid 
of  him  ;  but  he  did  not  like  him  the  better — he 
never  played  with  him  willingly — scowled,  and 


vii  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  127 

looked  dark  and  jealous,  if  his  father,  or  if 
any  of  the  great  nobles  took  the  least  notice  of 
the  little  Duke,  and  whenever  he  was  out  of 
hearing,  talked  against  him  with  all  his  natural 
spitefulness. 

Richard  liked  Lothaire  quite  as  little,  contemn- 
ing almost  equally  his  cowardly  ways  and  his 
imperious  disposition.  Since  he  had  been  Duke, 
Richard  had  been  somewhat  inclined  to  grow  im- 
perious himself,  though  always  kept  under  restraint 
by  Fru  Astrida's  good  training,  and  Count  Ber- 
nard's authority,  and  his  whole  generous  nature 
would  have  revolted  against  treating  Alberic,  or 
indeed  his  meanest  vassal,  as  Lothaire  used  the 
unfortunate  children  who  were  his  playfellows. 
Perhaps  this  made  him  look  on  with  great  horror 
at  the  tyranny  which  Lothaire  exercised  ;  at  any 
rate  he  learnt  to  abhor  it  more,  and  to  make  many 
resolutions  against  ordering  people  about  uncivilly 
when  once  he  should  be  in  Normandy  again.  He 
often  interfered  to  protect  the  poor  boys,  and 
generally  with  success,  for  the  Prince  was  afraid 
of  provoking  such  another  shake  as  Richard  had 
once  given  him,  and  though  he  generally  repaid 


128  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

himself  on  his  victim   in   the  end,  he  yielded   for 
the  time. 

Carioman,  whom  Richard  often  saved  from  his 
brother's  unkindness,  clung  closer  and  closer  to 
him,  went  with  him  everywhere,  tried  to  do  all  he 
did,  grew  very  fond  of  Osmond,  and  liked  nothing 
better  than  to  sit  by  Richard  in  some  wide  window- 
seat,  in  the  evening,  after  supper,  and  listen  to 
Richard's  version  of  some  of  Fru  Astrida's  favourite 
tales,  or  hear  the  never-ending  history  of  sports  at 
Centeville,  or  at  Rollo's  Tower,  or  settle  what 
great  things  they  would  both  do  when  they  were 
grown  up,  and  Richard  was  ruling  Normandy — 
perhaps  go  to  the  Holy  Land  together,  and 
slaughter  an  unheard-of  host  of  giants  and  dragons 
on  the  way.  In  the  meantime,  however,  poor 
Carlornan  gave  small  promise  of  being  able  to 
perform  great  exploits,  for  he  was  very  small  for 
his  age  and  often  ailing  ;  soon  tired,  and  never 
able  to  bear  much  rough  play.  Richard,  who  had 
never  had  any  reason  to  learn  to  forbear,  did  not 
at  first  understand  this,  and  made  Carioman  cry 
several  times  with  his  roughness  and  violence,  but 
this  always  vexed  him  so  much  that  he  grew 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  129 

careful  to  avoid  such  things  for  the  future,  and 
gradually  learnt  to  treat  his  poor  little  weakly 
friend  with  a  gentleness  and  patience  at  which 
Osmond  used  to  marvel,  and  which  he  would 
hardly  have  been  taught  in  his  prosperity  at 
home. 

Between  Carloman  and  Osmond  he  was  thus 
tolerably  happy  at  Laon,  but  he  missed  his  own 
dear  friends,  and  the  loving  greetings  of  his 
vassals,  and  longed  earnestly  to  be  at  Rouen, 
asking  Osmond  almost  .every  night  when  they 
should  go  back,  to  which  Osmond  could  only 
answer  that  he  must  pray  that  Heaven  would  be 
pleased  to  bring  them  home  safely. 

Osmond,  in  the  meantime,  kept  a  vigilant  watch 
for  anything  that  might  seem  to  threaten  danger 
to  his  Lord  ;  but  at  present  there  was  no  token  of 
any  evil  being  intended  ;  the  only  point  in  which 
Louis  did  not  seem  to  be  fulfilling  his  promises  to 
the  Normans  was,  that  no  preparations  were  made 
for  attacking  the  Count  of  Flanders. 

At  Easter  the  court  was  visited  by  Hugh  the 
White,  the  great  Count  of  Paris,  the  most  power- 
ful man  in  France,  and  who  was  only  prevented  by 

K 


13o  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP: 

his  own  loyalty  and  forbearance,  from  taking  the 
crown  from  the  feeble  and  degenerate  race  of 
Charlemagne.  He  had  been  a  firm  friend  of 
William  Longsword,  and  Osmond  remarked  how, 
on  his  arrival,  the  King  took  care  to  bring  Richard 
forward,  talk  of  him  affectionately,  and  caress  him 
almost  as  much  as  he  had  done  at  Rouen.  The 
Count  himself  was  really  kind  and  affectionate  to 
the  little  Duke;  he  kept  him  by  his  side,  and 
seemed  to  like  to  stroke  down  his  long  flaxen 
hair,  looking  in  his  face  with  a  grave  mournful  ex- 
pression, as  if  seeking  for  a  likeness  to  his  father. 
He  soon  asked  about  the  scar  which  the  burn  had 
left,  and  the  King  was  obliged  to  answer  hastily, 
it  was  an  accident,  a  disaster  that  had  chanced  in 
a  boyish  quarrel.  Louis,  in  fact,  was  uneasy,  and 
appeared  to  be  watching  the  Count  of  Paris  the 
whole  time  of  his  visit,  so  as  to  prevent  him  from 
having  any  conversation  in  private  with  the  other 
great  vassals  assembled  at  the  court.  Hugh  did 
not  seem  to  perceive  this,  and  acted  as  if  he  was 
entirely  at  his  ease,  but  at  the  same  time  he 
watched  his  opportunity.  One  evening,  after 
supper,  he  came  up  to  the  window  where  Richard 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  131 

and  Carloman  were,  as  usual,  deep  in  story  telling ; 
he  sat  down  on  the  stone  seat,  and  taking  Richard 
on  his  knee,  he  asked  if  he  had  any  greetings  for 
the  Count  de  Harcourt. 

How  Richard's  face  lighted  up  !  "  Oh,  Sir,"  he 
cried,  "  are  you  going  to  Normandy  ? ' 

"  Not  yet,  my  boy,  but  it  may  be  that  I  may 
have  to  meet  old  Harcourt  at  the  Elm  of 
Gisors." 

"  Oh,  if  I  was  but  going  with  you." 

"  I  wish  I  could  take  you,  but  it  would  scarcely 
do  for  me  to  steal  the  heir  of  Normandy.  What 
shall  I  tell  him  ? " 

"  Tell  him,"  whispered  Richard,  edging  himself 
close  to  the  Count,  and  trying  to  reach  his  ear, 
"  tell  him  that  I  am  sorry,  now,  that  I  was  sullen 
when  he  reproved  me.  I  know  he  was  right. 
And,  sir,  if  he  brings  with  him  a  certain  huntsman 
with  a  long  hooked  nose,  whose  name  is  Walter,12 
tell  him  I  am  sorry  I  used  to  order  him  about  so 
unkindly.  And  tell  him  to  bear  my  greetings  to 
Fru  Astrida  and  Sir  Eric,  and  to  Alberic." 

"Shall   I  tell  him  how  you  have  marked  your 

face?" 

K  2 


132  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP, 

"  No,"  said  Richard,  "  he  would  think  me  a  baby 
to  care  about  such  a  thing  as  that ! " 

The  Count  asked  how  it  happened,  and  Richard 
told  the  story,  for  he  felt  as  if  he  could  tell  the 
kind  Count  anything — it  was  almost  like  that  last 
evening  that  he  had  sat  on  his  father's  knee. 
Hugh  ended  by  putting  his  arm  round  him,  and 
saying,  "  Well,  my  little  Duke,  I  am  as  glad  as  you 
are  the  gallant  bird  is  safe — it  will  be  a  tale  for  my 
own  little  Hugh  and  Eumacette13  at  home — and 
you  must  one  day  be  friends  with  them  as  your 
father  has  been  with  me.  And  now,  do  you  think 
your  Squire  could  come  to  my  chamber  late  this 
evening  when  the  household  is  at  rest  ? ' 

Richard  undertook  that  Osmond  should  do  so, 
and  the  Count,  setting  him  down  again,  returned 
to  the  dais.  Osmond,  before  going  to  the  Count 
that  evening,  ordered  Sybald  to  come  and  guard 
the  Duke's  door.  It  was  a  long  conference,  for 
Hugh  had  come  to  Laon  chiefly  for  the  purpose 
of  seeing  how  it  went  with  his  friend's  son,  and 
was  anxious  to  know  what  Osmond  thought  of 
the  matter.  They  agreed  that  at  present  there 
did  not  seem  to  be  any  evil  intended,  and  that 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  133 

it  rather  appeared  as  if  Louis  wished  only  to 
keep  him  as  a  hostage  for  the  tranquillity  of  the 
borders  of  Normandy ;  but  Hugh  advised  that 
Osmond  should  maintain  a  careful  watch,  and 
send  intelligence  to  him  on  the  first  token  of 
mischief. 

The  next  morning  the  Count  of  Paris  quitted 
Laon,  and  everything  went  on  in  the  usual  course 
till  the  feast  of  Whitsuntide,  when  there  was 
always  a  great  display  of  splendour  at  the  French 
court.  The  crown  vassals  generally  came  to  pay 
their  duty  and  go  with  the  King  to  Church  ;  and 
there  was  a  state  banquet,  at  which  the  King 
and  Queen  wore  their  crowns,  and  every  one 
sat  iii  great  magnificence  according  to  their 
rank. 

The  grand  procession  to  Church  was  over. 
Richard  had  walked  with  Carloman,  the  Prince 
richly  dressed  in  blue,  embroidered  with  golden 
fleur-de-lys,  and  Richard  in  scarlet,  with  a  gold 
Cross  on  his  breast ;  the  beautiful  service  was  over, 
they  had  returned  to  the  Castle,  and  there  the 
Seneschal  was  marshalling  the  goodly  and  noble 
company  to  the  banquet,  when  horses'  feet  were 


134  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

heard  at  the  gate  announcing  some  fresh  arrival. 
The  Seneschal  went  to  receive  the  guests,  and 
presently  was  heard  ushering  in  the  noble  Prince, 
Arnulf,  Count  of  Flanders. 

Richard's  face  became  pale — he  turned  from 
Carloman  by  whose  side  he  had  been  standing^ 
and  walked  straight  out  of  the  hall  and  up  the 
stairs,  closely  followed  by  Osmond.  In  a  few 
minutes  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door  of  his 
chamber,  and  a  French  Knight  stood  there  saying, 
"  Comes  not  the  Duke  to  the  banquet  ? ' 

"  No,"  answered  Osmond  :  "  he  eats  not  with  the 
slayer  of  his  father." 

"  The  King  will  take  it  amiss ;  for  the  sake  of 
the  child  you  had  better  beware,"  said  the  French- 
man, hesitating. 

"  He  had  better  beware  himself,"  exclaimed 
Osmond,  indignantly,  "how  he  brings  the  trea- 
cherous murderer  of  William  Longsword  into  the 
presence  of  a  free-born  Norman,  unless  he  would 
see  him  slain  where  he  stands.  Were  it  not  for 
the  boy,  I  would  challenge  the  traitor  this  instant 
to  single  combat." 

"  Well,  I  can  scarce  blame  you,"  said  the  Knight, 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  135 

"  but    you  had  best  have  a  care   how    you  tread. 
Farewell." 

Richard  had  hardly  time  to  express  his  indig- 
nation, and  his  wishes  that  he  was  a  man,  before 
another  message  came  through  a  groom  of  Lo- 
thaire's  train,  that  the  Duke  must  fast,  if  he  would 
not  consent  to  feast  with  the  rest. 

"  Tell  Prince  Lothaire,"  replied  Richard,  "  that 
I  am  not  such  a  glutton  as  he — I  had  rather  fast 
than  be  choked  with  eating  with  Arnulf." 

All  the  rest  of  the  day,  Richard  remained  in 
his  own  chamber,  resolved  not  to  run  the  risk  of 
meeting  with  Arnulf.  The  Squire  remained  with 
him,  in  this  voluntary  imprisonment,  and  they 
occupied  themselves,  as  best  they  could,  with 
furbishing  Osmond's  armour,  and  helping  each 
other  out  in  repeating  some  of  the  Sagas. 
They  once  heard  a  great  uproar  in  the  court, 
and  both  were  very  anxious  to  learn  its  cause, 
but  they  did  not  know  it  till  late  in  the  after- 
noon. 

Carloman  crept  up  to  them — "  Here  I  am  at 
last ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Here,  Richard,  I  have 
brought  you  some  bread,  as  you  had  no  dinner  : 


136  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

it   was    all    I   could   bring.     I  saved  it  under  the 
table  lest  Lothaire  should  see  it." 

Richard  thanked  Carloman  with  all  his  heart, 
and  being  very  hungry  was  glad  to  share  the 
bread  with  Osmond.  He  asked  how  long  the 
wicked  Count  was  going  to  stay,  and  rejoiced  to 
hear  he  was  going  away  the  next  morning,  and 
the  King  was  going  with  him. 

"  What  was  that  great  noise  in  the  court  ? ': 
the  asked  Richard. 

"  I  scarcely  like  to  tell  you,"  returned  Carloman. 

Richard,  however,  begged  to  hear,  and  Carlo- 
man was  obliged  to  tell  that  the  two  Norman 
grooms,  Sybald  and  Henry,  had  quarrelled  with 
the  Flemings  of  Arnulf  s  train  ;  there  had  been  a 
fray,  which  had  ended  in  the  death  of  three 
Flemings,  a  Frank,  and  of  Sybald  himself- 
And  where  was  Henry  ?  Alas  !  there  was  more 
ill  news — the  King  had  sentenced  Henry  to  die, 
and  he  had  been  hanged  immediately. 

Dark  with  anger  and  sorrow  grew  young 
Richard's  face  ;  he  had  been  fond  of  his  two 
Norman  attendants,  he  trusted  to  their  attachment, 
and  he  would  have  wept  for  their  loss  even  if  it 


vii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  137 

had  happened  in  any  other  way  ;  but  now,  when  it 
had  been  caused  by  their  enmity  to  his  father's 
foes,  the  Flemings, — when  one  had  fallen  over- 
whelmed by  numbers,  and  the  other  been  con- 
demned hastily,  cruelly,  unjustly,  it  was  too  much, 
and  he  almost  choked  with  grief  and  indignation. 
Why  had  he  not  been  there,  to  claim  Henry  as  his 
own  vassal,  and  if  he  could  not  save  him,  at  least 
bid  him  farewell  ?  Then  he  would  have  broken 
out  in  angry  threats,  but  he  felt  his  own  helpless- 
ness, and  was  ashamed,  and  he  could  only  shed 
tears  of  passionate  grief,  refusing  all  Carloman's 
attempts  to  comfort  him.  Osmond  was  even  more 
concerned  ;  he  valued  the  two  Normans  extremely 
for  their  courage  and  faithfulness,  and  had  relied 
on  sending  intelligence  by  their  means  to  Rouen, 
in  case  of  need.  It  appeared  to  him  as  if  the  first 
opportunity  had  been  seized  of  removing  these 
protectors  from  the  little  Duke,  and  as  if  the 
designs,  whatever  they  might  be,  which  had  been 
formed  against  him,  were  about  to  take  effect. 
He  had  little  doubt  that  his  own  turn  would  be 
the  next  ;  but  he  was  resolved  to  endure  anything, 
rather  than  give  the  smallest  opportunity  of  re- 


138  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

moving  him,  to  bear  even  insults  with  patience, 
and  to  remember  that  in  his  care  rested  the  sole 
hope  of  safety  for  his  charge. 

That  danger  was  fast  gathering  around  them 
became  more  evident  every  day,  especially  after 
the  King  and  Arnulf  had  gone  away  together.  It 
was  very  hot  weather,  and  Richard  began  to  weary 
after  the  broad  cool  river  at  Rouen,  where  he  used 
to  bathe  last  summer  ;  and  one  evening  he  per- 
suaded his  Squire  to  go  down  with  him  to  the 
Oise,  which  flowed  along  some  meadow  ground 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  Castle  ;  but  they 
had  hardly  set  forth  before  three  or  four  attendants 
came  running  after  them,  with  express  orders  from 
the  Queen  that  they  should  return  immediately. 
They  obeyed,  and  found  her  standing  in  the  Castle 
hall,  looking  greatly  incensed. 

"  What  means  this  ? '  she  asked,  angrily. 
"  Knew  you  not  that  the  King  has  left  commands 
that  the  Duke  quits  not  the  Castle  in  his 
absence  ? J; 

"  I  was  only  going  as  far  as  the  river-  '  began 
Richard,  but  Gerberge  cut  him  short.  "  Silence, 
child — I  will  hear  no  excuses.  Perhaps  you  think, 


yii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  139 

Sieur  de  Centeville,  that  you  may  take  liberties  in 
the  King's  absence,  but  I  tell  you  that  if  you  are 
found  without  the  walls  again,  it  shall  be  at  your 
peril  ;  ay,  and  his  !  I'll  have  those  haughty  eyes 
put  out,  if  you  disobey  ! ' 

She  turned  away,  and  Lothaire  looked  at  them 
with  his  air  of  gratified  malice.  "  You  will  not 
lord  it  over  your  betters  much  longer,  young 
pirate  ! '  said  he,  as  he  followed  his  mother,  afraid 
to  stay  to  meet  the  anger  he  might  have  excited 
by  the  taunt  he  could  not  deny  himself  the  pleasure 
of  making  ;  but  Richard,  who,  six  months  ago 
could  not  brook  a  slight  disappointment  or  oppo- 
sition, had,  in  his  present  life  of  restraint,  danger, 
and  vexation,  learnt  to  curb  the  first  outbreak  of 
temper,  and  to  bear  patiently  instead  of  breaking 
out  into  passion  and  threats,  and  now  his  only 
thought  was  of  his  beloved  Squire. 

"  Oh,  Osmond  !  Osmond  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  they 
shall  not  hurt  you.  I  will  never  go  out  again. 
I  will  never  speak  another  hasty  word.  I  will 
never  affront  the  Prince,  if  they  will  but  leave 
you  with  me  ! " 


CHAPTER   VIII 

IT  was  a  fine  summer  evening,  and  Richard  and 
Carloman  were  playing  at  ball  on  the  steps  of  the 
Castle-gate,  when  a  voice  was  heard  from  beneath, 
begging  for  alms  from  the  noble  Princes  in  the 
name  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  the  two  boys  saw 
a  pilgrim  standing  at  the  gate,  wrapt  in  a  long 
robe  of  serge,  with  a  stafT  in  his  hand,  surmounted 
by  a  Cross,  a  scrip  at  his  girdle,  and  a  broad  shady 
hat,  which  he  had  taken  off,  as  he  stood,  making 
low  obeisances,  and  asking  charity. 

"  Come  in,  holy  pilgrim,"  said  Carloman.  "  It 
is  late,  and  you  shall  sup  and  rest  here  to- 
night." 

"  Blessings  from  Heaven  light  on  you,  noble 
Prince,"  replied  the  pilgrim,  and  at  that  moment 
Richard  shouted  joyfully,  "A  Norman,  a  Norman  ! 
'tis  my  own  dear  speech  !  Oh,  are  you  not  from 


CH.  vin  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  141 

Normandy  ?    Osmond,    Osmond  !   he    comes  from 
home ! " 

"  My  Lord  !  my  own  Lord ! '  exclaimed  the 
pilgrim,  and,  kneeling  on  one  knee  at  the  foot  of 
the  steps,  he  kissed  the  hand  which  his  young  Duke 
held  out  to  him — "  This  is  joy  unlocked  for  !" 

"  Walter  !  — Walter,  the  huntsman  ! ):  cried 
Richard.  "  Is  it  you  ?  Oh,  how  is  Fru  Astrida, 
and  all  at  home  ? " 

"  Well,  my  Lord,  and  wearying  to  know  how  it 
is  with  you — "  began  Walter — but  a  very  different 
tone  exclaimed  from  behind  the  pilgrim,  "What 
is  all  this  ?  Who  is  stopping  my  way  ?  What ! 
Richard  would  be  King,  and  more,  would  he  ? 
More  insolence  ! '  It  was  Lothaire,  returning 
with  his  attendants  from  the  chase,  in  by  no 
means  an  amiable  mood,  for  he  had  been  dis- 
appointed of  his  game. 

"  He  is  a  Norman — a  vassal  of  Richard's  own," 
said  Carloman. 

"  A  Norman,  is  he  ?  I  thought  we  had  got  rid 
of  the  robbers !  We  want  no  robbers  here ! 
Scourge  him  soundly,  Perron,  and  teach  him  how 
to  stop  my  way  ! " 


142  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  He  is  a  pilgrim,  my  Lord,"  suggested  one  of 
the  followers. 

"  I  care  not  ;  I'll  have  no  Normans  here, 
coming  spying  in  disguise.  Scourge  him,  I  say, 
dog  that  he  is  !  Away  with  him  !  A  spy,  a  spy  ! " 

"  No  Norman  is  scourged  in  my  sight ! '  said 
Richard,  darting  forwards,  and  throwing  himself 
between  Walter  and  the  woodsman,  who  was  pre- 
paring to  obey  Lothaire,  just  in  time  to  receive  on 
his  own  bare  neck  the  sharp,  cutting  leathern 
thong,  which  raised  a  long  red  streak  along  its 
course.  Lothaire  laughed. 

o 

"  My  Lord  Duke  !  What  have  you  done  ?  Oh, 
leave  me — this  befits  you  not !  '  cried  Walter, 
extremely  distressed ;  but  Richard  had  caught 
hold  of  the  whip,  and  called  out,  "  Away,  away  ! 
run !  haste,  haste ! '  and  the  words  were  repeated 
at  once  by  Osmond,  Carloman,  and  many  of  the 
French,  who,  though  afraid  to  disobey  the  Prince, 
were  unwilling  to  violate  the  sanctity  of  a  pil- 
grim's person  ;  and  the  Norman,  seeing  there  was 
no  help  for  it,  obeyed :  the  French  made  way  for 
him  and  he  effected  his  escape;  while  Lothaire, 
after  a  great  deal  of  storming  and  raging,  went  up 


viii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  143 

to   his  mother  to  triumph  in  the  cleverness  with 
which  he  had  detected  a  Norman  spy  in  disguise. 

Lothaire  was  not  far  wrong  ;  Walter  had  really 
come  to  satisfy  himself  as  to  the  safety  of  the 
little  Duke,  and  try  to  gain  an  interview  with 
Osmond.  In  the  latter  purpose  he  failed,  though 
he  lingered  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Laon  for 
several  days ;  for  Osmond  never  left  the  Duke 
for  an  instant,  and  he  was,  as  has  been  shown,  a 
close  prisoner,  in  all  but  the  name,  within  the 
walls  of  the  Castle.  The  pilgrim  had,  however, 
the  opportunity  of  picking  up  tidings  which  made 
him  perceive  the  true  state  of  things :  he  learnt 
the  deaths  of  Sybald  and  Henry,  the  alliance 
between  the  King  and  Arnulf,  and  the  restraint 
and  harshness  with  which  the  Duke  was  treated  ; 
and  with  this  intelligence  he  went  in  haste  to 
Normandy. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  a  three  days'  fast  was 
observed  throughout  the  dukedom,  and  in  every 
church,  from  the  Cathedral  of  Bayeux  to  the 
smallest  and  rudest  village  shrine,  crowds  of 
worshippers  were  kneeling,  imploring,  many  of 
them  with  tears,  that  God  would  look  on  them  in 


144  THE  LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

His  mercy,  restore  to  them  their  Prince,  and 
deliver  the  child  out  of  the  hands  of  his  enemies.- 
How  earnest  and  sorrowful  were  the  prayers 
offered  at  Centeville  may  well  be  imagined  ;  and 
at  Montemar  sur  Epte  the  anxiety  was  scarcely 
less.  Indeed,  from  the  time  the  evil  tidings 
arrived,  Alberic  grew  so  restless  and  unhappy,  and 
so  anxious  to  do  something,  that  at  last  his 
mother  set  out  with  him  on  a  pilgrimage  to 
the  Abbey  of  Jumieges,  to  pray  for  the  rescue  of 
his  dear  little  Duke. 

In  the  meantime,  Louis  had  sent  notice  to 
Laon  that  he  should  return  home  in  a  week's 
time  ;  and  Richard  rejoiced  at  the  prospect,  for 
the  King  had  always  been  less  unkind  to  him 
than  the  Queen,  and  he  hoped  to  be  released 
from  his  captivity  within  the  Castle.  Just  at  this 
time  he  became  very  unwell  ;  it  might  have  been 
only  the  effect  of  the  life  of  unwonted  confinement 
which  he  had  lately  led  that  was  beginning  to  tell 
on  his  health  ;  but,  after  being  heavy  and  uncom- 
fortable for  a  day  or  two,  without  knowing  what 
was  the  matter  with  him,  he  was  one  night  at- 
tacked with  high  fever. 


vin  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  145 

Osmond  was  dreadfully  alarmed,  knowing 
nothing  at  all  of  the  treatment  of  illness,  and, 
what  was  worse,  fully  persuaded  that  the  poor 
child  had  been  poisoned,  and  therefore  resolved 
not  to  call  any  assistance  ;  he  hung  over  him  all 
night,  expecting  each  moment  to  see  him  expire 
— ready  to  tear  his  hair  with  despair  and  fury, 
and  yet  obliged  to  restrain  himself  to  the  utmost 
quietness  and  gentleness,  to  soothe  the  suffering  of 
the  sick  child. 

Through  that  night,  Richard  either  tossed 
about  on  his  narrow  bed,  or,  when  his  restlessness 
desired  the  change,  sat,  leaning  his  aching  head  on 
Osmond's  breast,  too  oppressed  and  miserable  to 
speak  or  think.  When  the  day  dawned  on  them, 
and  he  was  still  too  ill  to  leave  the  room, 
messengers  were  sent  for  him,  and  Osmond  could 
no  longer  conceal  the  fact  of  his  sickness,  but 
parleyed  at  the  door,  keeping  out  every  one  he 
could,  and  refusing  all  offers  of  attendance.  He 
would  not  even  admit  Carloman,  though  Richard, 
hearing  his  voice,  begged  to  see  him  ;  and  when  a 
proposal  was  sent  from  the  Queen,  that  a  skilful 

old    nurse    should     visit    and     prescribe    for    the 

L 


i46  THE  LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

patient,  he  refused  with  all  his  might,  and  when  he 
had  shut  the  door,  walked  up  and  down,  mutter- 
ing, "  Ay,  ay,  the  witch  !  coming  to  finish  what 
she  has  begun  ! ' 

All  that  day  and  the  next,  Richard  continued 
very  ill,  and  Osmond  waited  on  him  very  assidu- 
ously,  never  closing  his  eyes  for  a  moment,  but 
constantly  telling  his  beads  whenever  the  boy  did 
not  require  his  attendance.     At  last  Richard  fell 
asleep,   slept  long  and  soundly    for  some    hours, 
and  waked  much  better.     Osmond  was  in  a  trans- 
port of  joy  :  "  Thanks  to  Heaven,  they  shall  fail  for 
this  time  and  they  shall  never  have  another  chance  ! 
May  Heaven  be  with  us  still ! '      Richard  was  too 
weak  and   weary  to  ask  what  he  meant,  and  for 
the  next  few  days   Osmond  watched  him  with  the 
utmost  care.     As  for  food,  now  that  Richard  could 
eat  again,  Osmond  would  not  hear  of  his  touching 
what  was  sent  for  him  from  the  royal  table,  but 
always  went  down  himself  to  procure  food  in  the 
kitchen,  where  he  said  he  had  a  friend  among  the 
cooks,  who  would,  he  thought,  scarcely  poison  him 
intentionally.     When   Richard  was   able  to  cross 
the  room,  he  insisted  on  his  always  fastening  the 


viii  THE  LITTLE   DUKE  147 

door  with  his  dagger,  and  never  opening  to  any 
summons  but  his  own,  not  even  Prince  Carloman's. 
Richard  wondered,  but  he  was  obliged  to  obey; 
and  he  knew  enough  of  the  perils  around  him  to 
perceive  the  reasonableness  of  Osmond's  caution. 

Thus  several  days  had  passed,  the  King  had 
returned,  and  Richard  was  so  much  recovered, 
that  he  had  become  very  anxious  to  be  allowed  to 
go  down  stairs  again,  instead  of  remaining  shut  up 
there ;  but  still  Osmond  would  not  consent,  though 
Richard  had  done  nothing  all  day  but  walk  round 
the  room,  to  show  how  strong  he  was. 

"  Now,  my  Lord,  guard  the  door — take  care, 
said  Osmond  ;  "  you  have  no  loss  to-day,  for  the 
King  has  brought  home  Herluin  of  Montrueil, 
whom  you  would  be  almost  as  loth  to  meet  as 
the  Fleming.  And  tell  your  beads  while  I  am 
gone,  that  the  Saints  may  bring  us  out  of  our 
peril." 

Osmond  was  absent  nearly  half  an   hour,   and, 

when  he  returned,  brought  on  his  shoulders  a  huge 
bundle  of  straw.  "  What  is  this  for  ? '  exclaimed 
Richard.  "  I  wanted  my  supper,  and  you  have 

brought  straw  ! " 

L  2 


148  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

"  Here  is  your  supper,"  said  Osmond,  throwing 
down  the  straw,  and  producing  a  bag  with  some 
bread  and  meat.  "  What  should  you  say,  my 
Lord,  if  we  should  sup  in  Normandy  to-morrow 
night  ? " 

"  In  Normandy  ! '  cried  Richard,  springing  up 
and  clapping  his  hands.  "  In  Normandy !  Oh, 
Osmond,  did  you  say  in  Normandy  ?  Shall  we, 
shall  we  really  ?  Oh,  joy !  joy  !  Is  Count  Bernard 
come  ?  Will  the  King  let  us  go  ? ' 

"  Hush  !  hush,  sir  !  It  must  be  our  own  doing  ;  it 
will  all  fail  if  you  are  not  silent  and  prudent,  and 
we  shall  be  undone." 

"  I  will  do  anything  to  get  home  again  ! ' 

"  Eat  first,"  said  Osmond. 

"  But  what  are  you  going  to  do  ?  I  will  not  be 
as  foolish  as  I  was  when  you  tried  to  get  me  safe 
out  of  Rollo's  tower.  But  I  should  like  to  wish 
Carloman  farewell." 

"  That  must  not  be,"  said  Osmond  ;  "  we  should 
not  have  time  to  escape,  if  they  did  not  still  believe 
you  very  ill  in  bed." 

"  I  am  sorry  not  to  wish  Carloman  good-bye," 
repeated  Richard  ;  "  but  we  shall  see  Fru  Astrida 


vin  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  149 

again,  and  Sir  Eric  ;  and  Alberic  must  come 
back  !  Oh,  do  let  us  go !  O  Normandy,  dear 
Normandy  !'; 

Richard  could  hardly  eat  for  excitement,  while 
Osmond  hastily  made  his  arrangements,  girding 
on  his  sword,  and  giving  Richard  his  dagger  to 
put  into  his  belt.  He  placed  the  remainder  of 
the  provisions  in  his  wallet,  threw  a  thick  purple 
cloth  mantle  over  the  Duke,  and  then  desired  him 
to  lie  down  on  the  straw  which  he  had  brought  in. 
"  I  shall  hide  you  in  it,"  he  said,  "  and  carry  you 
through  the  hall,  as  if  I  was  going  to  feed  my 
horse." 

"  Oh,  they  will  never  guess ! '  cried  Richard, 
laughing.  "  I  will  be  quite  still--!  will  make  no 
noise — I  will  hold  my  breath." 

"  Yes,  mind  you  do  not  move  hand  or  foot, 
or  rustle  the  straw.  It  is  no  play — it  is  life 
or  death,"  said  Osmond,  as  he  disposed  the 
straw  round  the  little  boy.  "  There,  can  you 
breathe  ? ' 

"Yes,"  said  Richard's  voice  from  the  midst. 
"  Am  I  quite  hidden  ? " 

"  Entirely.     Now,  remember,  whatever  happens, 


150  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

do   not    move.     May    Heaven  protect   us !     Now, 
the  Saints  be  with  us  1 ' 

Richard,  from  the  interior  of  the  bundle  heard 
Osmond  set  open  the  door  ;  then  he  felt  himself 
raised  from  the  ground  ;  Osmond  was  carrying 
him  along  down  the  stairs,  the  ends  of  the  straw 
crushing  and  sweeping  against  the  wall  The 
only  way  to  the  outer  door  was  through  the  hall, 
and  here  was  the  danger.  Richard  heard  voices, 
steps,  loud  singing  and  laughter,  as  if  feasting  was 
going  on  ;  then  some  one  said,  "  Tending  your 
horse,  Sieur  de  Centeville  ? ' 

"  Yes,"  Osmond  made  answer.  "  You  know, 
since  we  lost  our  grooms,  the  poor  black  would 
come  off  badly,  did  I  not  attend  to  him." 

Presently  came  Carloman's  voice  :  "  O  Osmond 
de  Centeville  !  is  Richard  better  ? " 

"  He  is  better,  my  Lord,  I  thank  you,  but 
hardly  yet  out  of  danger." 

(<  Oh,  I  wish  he  was  well  !  And  when  will  you 
let  me  come  to  him,  Osmond  ?  Indeed,  I  would 
sit  quiet,  and  not  disturb  him." 

"  It  may  not  be  yet,  my  Lord,  though  the 
Duke  loves  you  well — he  told  me  so  but  now." 


vni  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  151 

"  Did  he  ?  Oh,  tell  him  I  love  him  very  much 
— better  than  any  one  here — and  it  is  very  dull 
without  him.  Tell  him  so,  Osmond." 

Richard    could    hardly  help    calling  out   to   his 
dear   little    Carloman  ;     but   he    remembered    the 
peril  of  Osmond's  eyes  and   the    Queen's   threat, 
and  held  his  peace,  with  some  vague  notion  that 
some    day     he    would    make    Carloman    King   of 
France.      In  the  meantime,  half  stifled    with  the 
straw,  he  felt  himself  carried  on,  down  the  steps, 
across   the   court ;    and    then    he    knew,   from  the 
darkness    and    the    changed    sound    of    Osmond's 
tread,  that  they  were  in  the  stable.     Osmond   laid 
him  carefully  down,  and  whispered — 
"  All  right  so  far.     You  can  breathe  ? r' 
"  Not  well.     Can't  you  let  me  out  ?  " 
"  Not  yet — not  for  worlds.     Now  tell  me   if  I 
put  you  face  downwards,  for  I  cannot  see." 

He  laid  the  living  heap  of  straw  across  the 
saddle,  bound  it  on,  then  led  out  the  horse,  gazing 
round  cautiously  as  he  did  so  ;  but  the  whole  of 
the  people  of  the  Castle  were  feasting,  and  there 
was  no  one  to  watch  the  gates.  Richard  heard  the 
hollow  sound  of  the  hoofs,  as  the  drawbridge  was 


152  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

crossed,  and  knew  that  he  was  free ;  but  still 
Osmond  held  his  arm  over  him,  and  would  not  let 
him  move,  for  some  distance.  Then,  just  as 
Richard  felt  as  if  he  could  endure  the  stifling  of 
the  straw,  and  his  uncomfortable  position,  not  a 
moment  longer,  Osmond  stopped  the  horse,  took 
him  down,  laid  him  on  the  grass,  and  released 
him.  He  gazed  around ;  they  were  in  a  little 
wood  ;  evening  twilight  was  just  coming  on,  and 
the  birds  sang  sweetly. 

"  Free  !  free  !— this  is  freedom  ! "  cried  Richard, 
leaping  up  in  the  delicious  cool  evening  breeze  ; 
"  the  Queen  and  Lothaire,  and  that  grim  room, 
all  far  behind." 

"  Not  so  far  yet,"  said  Osmond  ;  "  you  must 
not  call  yourself  safe  till  the  Epte  is  between  us 
and  them.  Into  the  saddle,  my  Lord  ;  we  must 
ride  for  our  lives." 

Osmond  helped  the  Duke  to  mount,  and  sprang 
to  the  saddle  behind  him,  set  spurs  to  the  horse, 
and  rode  on  at  a  quick  rate,  though  not  at  full 
speed,  as  he  wished  to  spare  the  horse.  The  twi- 
light faded,  the  stars  came  out,  and  still  he  rode, 
his  arm  round  the  child,  who,  as  night  advanced, 


yssSfi 


KSCAl'K    FKo.M    CAPTIVITY. 


vin  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  153 

grew  \veary,  and  often  sunk  into  a  sort  of  half 
doze,  conscious  all  the  time  of  the  trot  of  the  horse. 
But  each  step  was  taking  him  further  from  Queen 
Gerberge,  and  nearer  to  Normandy  ;  and  what 
recked  he  of  weariness  ?  On — on  ;  the  stars  grew 
pale  again,  and  the  first  pink  light  of  dawn  showed 
in  the  eastern  sky ;  the  sun  rose,  mounted  higher 
and  higher,  and  the  day  grew  hotter  ;  the  horse 
went  more  slowly,  stumbled,  and  though  Osmond 
halted  and  loosed  the  girth,  he  only  mended  his 
pace  for  a  little  while. 

Osmond  looked  grievously  perplexed ;  but  they 
had  not  gone  much  further  before  a  party  of 
merchants  came  in  sight,  winding  their  way  with  a 
long  train  of  loaded  mules,  and  stout  men  to  guard 
them,  across  the  plains,  like  an  eastern  caravan  in 
the  desert.  They  gazed  in  surprise  at  the  tall 
young  Norman  holding  the  child  upon  the  worn- 
out  war-horse. 

"  Sir  merchant,"  said  Osmond  to  the  first,  "  see 
you  this  steed  ?  Better  horse  never  was  ridden  ; 
but  he  is  sorely  spent,  and  we  must  make 
speed.  Let  me  barter  him  with  you  for  yonder 
stout  palfrey.  He  is  worth  twice  as  much, 


154  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

but     I     cannot     stop    to    chaffer — ay    or    no     at 


once." 


The  merchant,  seeing  the  value  of  Osmond's 
gallant  black,  accepted  the  offer ;  and  Osmond  re- 
moving his  saddle,  and  placing  Richard  on  his  new 
steed,  again  mounted,  and  on  they  went  through 
the  country  which  Osmond's  eye  had  marked  with 
the  sagacity  men  acquire  by  living  in  wild,  un- 
settled places.  The  great  marshes  were  now  far 
less  dangerous  than  in  the  winter,  and  they  safely 
crossed  them.  There  had,  as  yet,  been  no  pursuit, 
and  Osmond's  only  fear  \vas  for  his  little  charge, 
who,  not  having  recovered  his  full  strength  since  his 
illness,  began  to  suffer  greatly  from  fatigue  in  the 
heat  of  that  broiling  summer  day,  and  leant  against 
Osmond  patiently,  but  very  wearily,  without  mov- 
ing or  looking  up.  He  scarcely  revived  when  the 
sun  went  down,  and  a  cool  breeze  sprang  up,  which 
much  refreshed  Osmond  himself;  and  still  more 
did  it  refresh  the  Squire  to  see,  at  length,  winding 
through  the  green  pastures,  a  blue  river,  on  the 
opposite  bank  of  which  rose  a  high  rocky 
mound,  bearing  a  castle  with  many  a  turret  and 
battlement. 


vin  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  155 

"  The  Epte  !  the  Epte  !  There  is  Normandy,  sir ! 
Look  up,  and  see  your  own  dukedom."  "  Nor- 
mandy !  "  cried  Richard,  sitting  upright.  "  Oh,  my 
own  home  ! '  Still  the  Epte  was  wide  and  deep, 
and  the  peril  was  not  yet  ended.  Osmond  looked 
anxiously,  and  rejoiced  to  see  marks  of  cattle,  as  if 
it  had  been  forded.  "  We  must  try  it,"  he  said,  and 
dismounting,  he  waded  in,  leading  the  horse,  and 
firmly  holding  Richard  in  the  saddle.  Deep  they 
went  ;  the  water  rose  to  Richard's  feet,  then  to  the 
horse's  neck ;  then  the  horse  was  swimming,  and 
Osmond  too,  still  keeping  his  firm  hold  ;  then  there 
was  ground  again,  the  force  of  the  current  was  less, 
and  they  were  gaining  the  bank.  At  that  instant, 
however,  they  perceived  two  men  aiming  at  them 
with  cross-bows  from  the  castle,  and  another 
standing  on  the  bank  above  them,  who  called  out, 
"  Hold !  None  pass  the  ford  of  Montemar  without 
permission  of  the  noble  Dame  Yolande."  "  Ha  ! 
Bertrand,  the  Seneschal,  is  that  you  ? "  returned 
Osmond.  "  Who  calls  me  by  my  name  ? "  replied 
the  Seneschal.  "  It  is  I,  Osmond  de  Centeville. 
Open  your  gates  quickly,  Sir  Seneschal  ;  for  here  is 
the  Duke,  sorely  in  need  of  rest  and  refreshment." 


156  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  The  Duke  ! )!  exclaimed  Bertrand,  hurrying 
down  to  the  landing-place,  and  throwing  off  his 
cap.  "  The  Duke  !  the  Duke  I "  rang  out  the  shout 
from  the  men-at-arms  on  the  battlements  above  ; 
and  in  an  instant  more  Osmond  had  led  the  horse 
up  from  the  water,  and  was  exclaiming,  "  Look  up, 
my  Lord,  look  up  !  You  are  in  your  own  dukedom 
again,  and  this  is  Alberic's  castle." 

"  Welcome,  indeed,  most  noble  Lord  Duke ! 
Blessings  on  the  day ! ';  cried  the  Seneschal. 
"  What  joy  for  my  Lady  and  my  young  Lord  ! ' 

"  He  is  sorely  weary,"  said  Osmond,  looking 
anxiously  at  Richard,  who,  even  [at  the  welcome 
cries  that  showed  so  plainly  that  he  was  in  his  own 
Normandy,  scarcely  raised  himself  or  spoke.  "  He 
had  been  very  sick  ere  I  brought  him  away.  I 
doubt  me  they  sought  to  poison  him,  and  I  vowed 
not  to  tarry  at  Laon  another  hour  after  he  was  fit 
to  move.  But  cheer  up,  my  Lord  ;  you  are  safe 
and  free  now,  and  here  is  the  good  Dame  de 
Montemar  to  tend  you,  far  better  than  a  rude 
Squire  like  me." 

"  Alas,  no  ! "  said  the  Seneschal  ;  "  our  Dame  is 
gone  with  young  Alberic  on  a  pilgrimage  to 


vni  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  157 

Jumieges  to  pray  for  the  Duke's  safety.  What  joy 
for  them  to  know  that  their  prayers  have  been 
granted  ! ' 

Osmond,  however,  could  scarcely  rejoice,  so 
alarmed  was  he  at  the  extreme  weariness  and 
exhaustion  of  his  charge,  who,  when  they  brought 
him  into  the  Castle  hall,  hardly  spoke  or  looked, 
and  could  not  eat.  They  carried  him  up  to 
Alberic's  bed,  where  he  tossed  about  restlessly,  too 
tired  to  sleep. 

"  Alas  !  alas  ! "  said  Osmond,  "  I  have  been  too 
hasty.  I  have  but  saved  him  from  the  Franks  to 
be  his  death  by  my  own  imprudence." 

"  Hush !  Sieur  de  Centeville,"  said  the  Sene- 
schal's wife,  coming  into  the  room.  "  To  talk  in 
that  manner  is  the  way  to  be  his  death,  indeed. 
Leave  the  child  to  me — he  is  only  over-weary." 

Osmond  was  sure  his  Duke  was  among  friends, 
and  would  have  been  glad  to  trust  him  to  a 
woman  ;  but  Richard  had  but  one  instinct  left 
in  all  his  weakness  and  exhaustion — to  cling  close 
to  Osmond,  as  if  he  felt  him  his  only  friend  and 
protector ;  for  he  was,  as  yet,  too  much  worn  out 
to  understand  that  he  was  in  Normandy  and 


158  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

safe.  For  two  or  three  hours,  therefore,  Osmond 
and  the  Seneschal's  wife  watched  on  each  side 
of  his  bed,  soothing  his  restlessness,  until  at 
length  he  became  quiet,  and  at  last  dropped 
sound  asleep. 

The  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens  when  Richard 
awoke.  He  turned  on  his  straw-filled  crib,  and 
looked  up.  It  was  not  the  tapestried  walls 
of  his  chamber  at  Laon  that  met  his  opening 
eyes,  but  the  rugged  stone  and  tall  loop-hole 
window  of  a  turret  chamber.  Osmond  de  Cen- 
teville  lay  on  the  floor  by  his  side,  in  the  sound 
sleep  of  one  overcome  by  long  watching  and 
weariness.  And  what  more  did  Richard  see  ? 

It  was  the  bright  face  and  sparkling  eyes  of 
Alberic  de  Montemar,  who  was  leaning  against  the 
foot  of  his  bed,  gazing  earnestly,  as  he  watched 
for  his  waking.  There  was  a  cry — "  Alberic ! 
Alberic  !  "  "  My  Lord  !  my  Lord  ! "  Richard  sat 
up  and  held  out  both  arms,  and  Alberic  flung 
himself  into  them.  They  hugged  each  other,  and 
uttered  broken  exclamations  and  screams  of  joy, 
enough  to  have  awakened  any  sleeper  but  one  so 
wearied  out  as  Osmond. 


vin  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  159 

"  And  is  it  true  ?  Oh,  am  I  really  in  Normandy 
again  ? '  cried  Richard. 

"  Yes,  yes  ! — oh,  yes,  my  Lord  !  You  are  at 
Montemar.  Everything  here  is  yours.  The  bar- 
tailed  hawk  is  quite  well,  and  my  mother  will  be 
here  this  evening ;  she  let  me  ride  on  the  instant 
we  heard  the  news." 

"  We  rode  long  and  late,  and  I  was  very  weary," 
said  Richard  !  "  but  I  don't  care,  now  we  are  at 
home.  But  I  can  hardly  believe  it !  Oh,  Alberic, 
it  has  been  very  dreary  ! " 

"  See  here,  my  Lord  ! "  said  Alberic,  standing  by 
the  window.  "  Look  here,  and  you  will  know  you 
are  at  home  again  ! " 

Richard  bounded  to  the  window,  and  what  a 
sight  met  his  eyes  !  The  Castle  court  was  thronged 
with  men-at-arms  and  horses,  the  morning  sun 
sparkling  on  many  a  burnished  hauberk  and  tall 
conical  helmet,  and  above  them  waved  many  a 
banner  and  pennon  that  Richard  knew  full  well. 
"  There !  there !  "  he  shouted  aloud  with  glee. 
"  Oh,  there  is  the  horse-shoe  of  Ferrieres  !  and 
there  the  chequers  of  Warenne !  Oh,  and  best  of 
all,  there  is — there  is  our  own  red  pennon  of 


160  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

Centeville !      O    Alberic  !    Alberic  !    is    Sir    Eric 
here  ?      I   must  go  down  to  him  ! ' 

"  Bertrand  sent  out  notice  to  them  all,  as  soon 
as  you  came,  to  come  and  guard  our  Castle," 
said  Alberic,  "  lest  the  Franks  should  pursue  you  ; 
but  you  are  safe  now — safe  as  Norman  spears  can 
make  you — thanks  be  to  God  ! ' 

"  Yes,  thanks  to  God  ! '  said  Richard,  crossing 
himself,  and  kneeling  reverently  for  some  minutes, 
while  he  repeated  his  Latin  prayer;  then,  rising 
and  looking  at  Alberic,  he  said,  "  I  must  thank 
Him,  indeed,  for  he  has  saved  Osmond  and  me 
from  the  cruel  King  and  Queen,  and  I  must  try 
to  be  a  less  hasty  and  overbearing  boy  than  I  was 
when  I  went  away ;  for  I  vowed  that  so  I  would 
be,  if  ever  I  came  back.  Poor  Osmond,  how 
soundly  he  sleeps !  Come,  Alberic,  show  me  the 
way  to  Sir  Eric  ! >! 

And,  holding  Alberic's  hand,  Richard  left  the 
room,  and  descended  the  stairs  to  the  Castle  hall. 
Many  of  the  Norman  knights  and  barons,  in  full 
armour,  were  gathered  there ;  but  Richard  looked 
only  for  one.  He  knew  Sir  Eric's  grizzled  hair, 
and  blue  inlaid  armour,  though  his  back  was  to- 


vni  THE  LITTLE  DUKE  161 

wards  him,  and  in  a  moment,  before  his  entrance 
had  been  perceived,  he  sprang  towards  him,  and, 
with  outstretched  arms,  exclaimed  :  "  Sir  Eric — dear 
Sir  Eric,  here  I  am  !  Osmond  is  safe  !  And  is 
Fru  Astrida  well  ?  " 

The  old  Baron  turned.  "  My  child  ! "  he 
exclaimed,  and  clasped  him  in  his  mailed  arms, 
while  the  tears  flowed  down  his  rugged  cheeks. 
"  Blessed  be  God  that  you  are  safe,  and  that  my 
son  has  done  his  duty  ! " 

"  And  is  Fru  Astrida  well  ?  " 

"Yes,  right  well,  since  she  heard  of  your  safety. 
But  look  round,  my  Lord  ;  it  befits  not  a  Duke  to 
be  clinging  thus  round  an  old  man's  neck.  See 
how  many  of  your  true  vassals  be  here,  to  guard 
you  from  the  villain  Franks. ' 

Richard  stood  up,  and  held  out  his  hand,  bow- 
ing courteously  and  acknowledging  the  greetings 
of  each  bold  baron,  with  a  grace  and  readiness  he 
certainly  had  not  when  he  left  Normandy.  He 
was  taller  too  ;  and  though  still  pale,  and  not 
dressed  with  much  care  (since  he  had  hurried  on 
his  clothes  with  no  help  but  Alberic's) — though 

his  hair  was  rough  and-  disordered,  and  the  scar  of 

M 


162  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

the  burn  had  not  yet  faded  from  his  cheek — yet  still, 
with  his  bright  blue  eyes,  glad  face,  and  upright 
form,  he  was  a  princely,  promising  boy,  and  the 
Norman  knights  looked  at  him  with  pride  and  joy, 
more  especially  when,  unprompted,  he  said  :  "  I 
thank  you,  gallant  knights,  for  coming  to  guard 
me.  I  do  not  fear  the  whole  French  host  now  I 
am  among  my  own  true  Normans." 

Sir  Eric  led  him  to  the  door  of  the  hall  to  the 
top  of  the  steps,  that  the  men-at-arms  might  see 
him ;  and  then  such  a  shout  rang  out  of  "  Long 
live  Duke  Richard  ! "  -"  Blessings  on  the  little 
Duke  !  " — that  it  echoed  and  came  back  again 
from  the  hills  around- -it  pealed  from  the  old 
tower — it  roused  Osmond  from  his  sleep — and,  if 
anything  more  had  been  wanting  to  do  so,  it  made 
Richard  feel  that  he  was  indeed  in  a  land  where 
every  heart  glowed  with  loyal  love  for  him. 

Before  the  shout  had  died  away,  a  bugle-horn 
was  heard  winding  before  the  gate ;  and  Sir  Eric, 
saying,  "  It  is  the  Count  of  Harcourt's  note,"  sent 
Bertrand  to  open  the  gates  in  haste,  while  Alberic 
followed,  as  Lord  of  the  Castle,  to  receive  the 
Count. 


vni  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  163 

The  old  Count  rode  into  the  court,  and  to  the 
foot  of  the  steps,  where  he  dismounted,  Alberic 
holding  his  stirrup.  He  had  not  taken  many  steps 
upwards  before  Richard  came  voluntarily  to  meet 
him  (which  he  had  never  done  before),  held  out 
his  hand,  and  said,  "  Welcome,  Count  Bernard, 
welcome.  Thank  you  for  coming  to  guard  me. 
I  am  very  glad  to  see  you  once  more." 

"  Ah,  my  young  Lord,"  said  Bernard,  "  I  am 
right  glad  to  see  you  out  of  the  clutches  of  the 
Franks  !  You  know  friend  from  foe  now,  methinks  ! " 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  do,  Count  Bernard.  I  know  you 
meant  kindly  by  me,  and  that  I  ought  to  have 
thanked  you,  and  not  been  angry,  when  you  re- 
proved me.  Wait  one  moment,  Sir  Count ;  there  is 
one  thing  that  I  promised  myself  to  say  if  ever  I 
came  safe  to  my  own  dear  home.  Walter — 
Maurice — Jeannot — all  you  of  my  household,  and 
of  Sir  Eric's — I  know,  before  I  went  away,  I  was 
often  no  good  Lord  to  you  ;  I  was  passionate,  and 
proud,  and  overbearing ;  but  God  has  punished  me 
for  it,  when  I  was  far  away  among  my  enemies, 
and  sick  and  lonely.  I  am  very  sorry  for  it,  and  I 
hope  you  will  pardon  me  ;  for  I  will  strive,  and  I 

M  2 


1 64  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

hope  God  will   help   me,  never  to  be  proud   and 
passionate  again." 

"  There,  Sir  Eric,"  said  Bernard,  "  you  hear 
*  what  the  boy  says.  If  he  speaks  it  out  so  bold 
and  free,  without  bidding,  and  if  he  holds  to 
what  he  says,  I  doubt  it  not  that  he  shall  not  grieve 
for  his  journey  to  France,  and  that  we  shall  see 
him,  in  all  things,  such  a  Prince  as  his  father  of 
blessed  memory." 

"You  must  thank  Osmond  for  me,"  said 
Richard,  as  Osmond  came  down,  awakened  at 
length.  "  It  is  Osmond  who  has  helped  me  to 
bear  my  troubles  ;  and  as  to  saving  me,  why  he 
flew  away  with  me  even  like  an  old  eagle  with  its 
eaglet.  I  say,  Osmond,  you  must  ever  after  this 
wear  a  pair  of  wings  on  shield  and  pennon,  to 
show  how  well  we  managed  our  flight."  lo 

"  As  you  will,  my  Lord, '  said  Osmond,  half 
asleep  ;  "  but  'twas  a  good  long  flight  at  a  stretch, 
and  I  trust  never  to  have  to  fly  before  your  foes 


or  mine  again." 


What  a  glad  summer's  day  was  that !  Even  the 
three  hours  spent  in  council  did  but  renew  the 
relish  with  which  Richard  visited  Alberic's 


vin  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  165 

treasures,  told  his  adventures,  and  showed  the 
accomplishments  he  had  learnt  at  Laon.  The 
evening  was  more  joyous  still  ;  for  the  Castle 
gates  were  opened,  first  to  receive  Dame  Yolande 
Montemar,  and  not  above  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
afterwards,  the  drawbridge  was  lowered  to  admit 
the  followers  of  Centeville  ;  and  in  front  of  them 
appeared  Fru  Astrida's  own  high  cap.  Richard 
made  but  one  bound  into  her  arms,  and  was 
clasped  to  her  breast ;  then  held  off  at  arm's- 
length,  that  she  might  see  how  much  he  was 
grown,  and  pity  his  scar ;  then  hugged  closer  than 
ever  :  but,  taking  another  look,  she  declared  that 
Osmond  left  his  hair  like  King  Harald  Horrid- 
locks  ;  1G  and,  drawing  an  ivory  comb  from  her 
pouch,  began  to  pull  out  the  thick  tangles,  hurting 
him  to  a  degree  that  would  once  have  made  him. 
rebel,  but  now  he  only  fondled  her  the  more. 

As  to  Osmond,  when  he  knelt  before  her,  she 
blessed  him,  and  sobbed  over  him,  and  blamed 
him  for  over-tiring  her  darling,  all  in  one  ;  and 
assuredly,  when  night  closed  in  and  Richard  had, 
as  of  old,  told  his  beads  beside  her  knee,  the 
happiest  boy  in  Normandy  was  its  little  Duke. 


CHAPTER   IX 

MONTEMAR  was  too  near  the  frontier  to  be  a  safe 
abode  for  the  little  Duke,  and  his  uncle,  Count 
Hubert  of  Senlis,  agreed  with  Bernard  the  Dane 
that  he  would  be  more  secure  beyond  the  limits 
of  his  own  duchy,  which  was  likely  soon  to  be  the 
scene  of  war ;  and,  sorely  against  his  will,  he  was 
sent  in  secret,  under  a  strong  escort,  first  to  the 
Castle  of  Coucy,  and  afterwards  to  Senlis. 

His  consolation  was,  that  he  was  not  again 
separated  from  his  friends  ;  Alberic,  Sir  Eric,  and 
even  Fru  Astrida,  accompanied  him,  as  well  as  his 
constant  follower,  Osmond.  Indeed,  the  Baron 
would  hardly  bear  that  he  should  be  out  of  his 
sight  ;  and  he  was  still  so  carefully  watched,  that 
it  \vas  almost  like  a  captivity.  Never,  even  in  the 
summer  days,  was  he  allowed  to  go  beyond  the 
Castle  walls  ;  and  his  guardians  would  fain  have 


CH.  ix  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  167 

had  it  supposed  that  the  Castle  did  not  contain 
any  such  guest. 

Osmond  did  not  give  him  so  much  of  his  com- 
pany as  usual,  but  was  always  at  work  in  the 
armourer's  forge — a  low,  vaulted  chamber,  opening 
into  the  Castle  court.  Richard  and  Alberic  were 
very  curious  to  know  what  he  did  there  ;  but  he 
fastened  the  door  with  an  iron  bar,  and  they  were 
forced  to  content  themselves  with  listening  to  the 
strokes  of  the  hammer,  keeping  time  to  the  voice 
that  sang  out,  loud  and  cheerily,  the  song  of 
"  Sigurd's  sword,  and  the  maiden  sleeping  within 
the  ring  of  flame."  Fru  Astrida  said  Osmond  was 
quite  right — no  good  weapon-smith  ever  toiled 
with  open  doors  ;  and  when  the  boys  asked  him 
questions  as  to  his  work,  he  only  smiled,  and  said 
that  they  would  see  what  it  was  when  the  call  to 
arms  should  come. 

They  thought  it  near  at  hand,  for  tidings  came 
that  Louis  had  assembled  his  army,  and  marched 
into  Normandy  to  recover  the  person  of  the  young 
Duke,  and  to  seize  the  country.  No  summons, 
however,  arrived,  but  a  message  came  instead,  that 
Rouen  had  been  surrendered  into  the  hands  of 


1 68  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

the  King.  Richard  shed  indignant  tears.  "  My 
father's  Castle  !  My  own  city  in  the  hands  of  the 
foe  !  Bernard  is  a  traitor  then  !  None  shall  hinder 
me  from  so  calling  him.  Why  did  we  trust  him  ? ' 

"  Never  fear,  Lord  Duke,"  said  Osmond.  "  When 
you  come  to  the  years  of  Knighthood,  your  own 
sword  shall  right  you,  in  spite  of  all  the  false 
Danes,  and  falser  Franks,  in  the  land." 

"  What !  you  too,  son  Osmond  ?  I  deemed  you 
carried  a  cooler  brain  than  to  miscall  one  who  was 
true  to  Rollo's  race  before  you  or  yon  varlet  were 
born  !  "  said  the  old  Baron. 

"  He  has  yielded  my  dukedom  !  It  is  mis-call- 
ing to  say  he  is  aught  but  a  traitor  ! "  cried  Richard. 
"  Vile,  treacherous,  favour-seeking — " 

"  Peace,  peace,  my  Lord,"  said  the  Baron.  "  Ber- 
nard has  more  in  that  wary  head  of  his  than  your 
young  wits,  or  my  old  ones,  can  unwind.  What  he 
is  doing  I  may  not  guess,  but  I  gage  my  life  his 
heart  is  right." 

Richard  was  silent,  remembering  he  had  been 
once  unjust,  but  he  grieved  heartily  when  he 
thought  of  the  French  in  Rollo's  tower,  and  it 
was  further  reported  that  the  King  was  about  to 


ix  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  169 

share  Normandy  among  his  French  vassals.  A 
fresh  outcry  broke  out  in  the  little  garrison  of 
Senlis,  but  Sir  Eric  still  persisted  in  his  trust  in 
his  friend  Bernard,  even  when  he  heard  that  Cente- 
ville  was  marked  out  as  the  prey  of  the  fat  French 
Count  who  had  served  for  a  hostage  at  Rouen. 

"What  say  you  now,  my  Lord  ?"  said  he,  after 
a  conference  with  a  messenger  at  the  gate.  "  The 
Black  Raven  has  spread  its  wings.  Fifty  keels  are 
in  the  Seine,  and  Harald  Blue-tooth's  Long  Serpent 
at  the  head  of  them." 

"  The  King  of  Denmark  !  Come  to  my  aid  ! ' 
u  Ay,  that  he  is  !  Come  at  Bernard's  secret  call, 
to  right  you,  and  put  you  on  your  father's  seat. 
Now  call  honest  Harcourt  a  traitor,  because  he 
gave  not  up  your  fair  dukedom  to  the  flame  and 
sword  ! ' 

"  No  traitor  to  me,"  said  Richard,  pausing. 
"  No,  verily,  but  what  more  would  you  say  ? ' 
"  I  think,  when   I  come  to  my  dukedom,  I  will 
not  be  so  politic,"  said   Richard.     "  I   will   be  an 
open  friend  or  an  open  foe." 

"  The    boy  grows    too    sharp  for    us,"    said   Sir 
Eric,  smiling,  "  but  it  was  spoken  like  his  father." 


170  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  He  grows  more  like  his  blessed  father  each 
day,  "  said  Fru  Astrida. 

"  But  the  Danes,  father,  the  Danes  ! "  said  Os- 
mond. "  Blows  will  be  passing  now.  I  may  join 
the  host  and  win  my  spurs  ? 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  returned  the  Baron,  "  so 
my  Lord  here  gives  you  leave  :  would  that  I  could 
leave  him  and  go  with  you.  It  would  do  my  very 
spirit  good  but  to  set  foot  in  a  Northern  keel  once 


more.'1 


"  I  would  fain  see  what  these  men  of  the 
North  are, '  said  Osmond. 

"  Oh  !  they  are  only  Danes,  not  Norsemen,  and 
there  are  no  Vikings,  such  as  once  were  when 
Ragnar  laid  waste — " 

"  Son,  son,  what  talk  is  this  for  the  child's  ears  ? }: 
broke  in  Fru  Astrida,  "  are  these  words  for  a 
Christian  Baron  ? ' 

"  Your  pardon,  mother, '  said  the  grey  warrior, 
in  all  humility,  "  but  my  blood  thrills  to  hear  of  a 
Northern  fleet  at  hand,  and  to  think  of  Osmond 
drawing  sword  under  a  Sea-King. ' 

The  next  morning,  Osmond's  steed  was  led  to 
the  door,  and  such  men-at-arms  as  could  be  spared 


IX  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  171 

from  the  garrison  of  Senlis  were  drawn  up  in  readi- 
ness to  accompany  him.  The  boys  stood  on  the 
steps,  wishing  they  were  old  enough  to  be  warriors, 
and  wondering  what  had  become  of  him,  until  at 
length  the  sound  of  an  opening  door  startled  them, 
and  there,  in  the  low  archway  of  the  smithy,  the 
red  furnace  glowing  behind  him,  stood  Osmond, 
clad  in  bright  steel,  the  links  of  his  hauberk  reflect- 
ing the  light,  and  on  his  helmet  a  pair  of  golden 
wings,  while  the  same  device  adorned  his  long 
pointed  kite-shaped  shield. 

"Your  wings!  our  wings  !"  cried  Richard,  "the 
bearing  of  Centeville  !  ' 

"  May  they  fly  after  the  foe,  not  before  him," 
said  Sir  Eric.  "  Speed  thee  well,  my  son — let  not 
our  Danish  cousins  say  we  learn  Frank  graces 
instead  of  Northern  blows." 

With  such  farewells,  Osmond  quitted  Senlis, 
while  the  two  boys  hastened  to  the  battle- 
ments to  watch  him  as  long  as  he  remained  in 
view. 

The  highest  tower  became  their  principal  resort, 
and  their  eyes  were  constantly  on  the  heath  where 
he  had  disappeared  ;  but  days  passed,  and  they 


172  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

grew  weary  of  the  watch,  and  betook  themselves 
to  games  in  the  Castle  court. 

One  day,  Alberic,  in  the  character  of  a  Dragon, 
was  lying  on  his  back,  panting  hard  so  as  to  be 
supposed  to  cast  out  volumes  of  flame  and  smoke 
at  Richard,  the  Knight,  who  with  a  stick  for  a 
lance,  and  a  wooden  sword,  was  waging  fierce  war  ; 
when  suddenly  the  Dragon  paused,  sat  up,  and 
pointed  towards  the  warder  on  the  tower.  His 
horn  was  at  his  lips,  and  in  another  moment,  the 
blast  rang  out  through  the  Castle. 

With  a  loud  shout,  both  boys  rushed  headlong 
up  the  turret  stairs,  and  came  to  the  top  so  breath- 
less, that  they  could  not  even  ask  the  warder  what 
he  saw.  He  pointed,  and  the  keen-eyed  Alberic 
exclaimed,  "  I  see  !  Look,  my  Lord,  a  speck  there 
on  the  heath  !  " 

"  I  do  not  see  !  where,  oh  where  ? ' 

"  He  is  behind  the  hillock  now,  but-  -oh,  there 
again  !  How  fast  he  comes  ! " 

"  It  is  like  the  flight  of  a  bird,"  said  Richard, 
"fast,  fast " 

"  If  only  it  be  not  flight  in  earnest,"  said  Alberic, 
a  little  anxiously,  looking  into  the  warder's  face, 


IX  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  173 

for  he  was  a  borderer,  and  tales  of  terror  of  the 
inroad  of  the  Vicomte  du  Contentin  were  rife  on 
the  marches  of  the  Epte. 

"  No,  young  Sir,"  said  the  warder,  "  no  fear  of 
that.  I  know  how  men  ride  when  they  flee  from 
the  battle." 

"  No,  indeed,  there  is  no  discomfiture  in  the  pace 
of  that  steed,"  said  Sir  Eric,  who  had  by  this  time 
joined  them. 

"  I  see  him  clearer  !  I  see  the  horse,"  cried 
Richard,  dancing  with  eagerness,  so  that  Sir  Eric 
caught  hold  of  him,  exclaiming,  "  You  will  be  over 
the  battlements  !  hold  still !  better  hear  of  a  battle 
lost  than  that !  " 

"  He  bears  somewhat  in  his  hand,"  said  Alberic. 

"  A  banner  or  pennon,"  said  the  warder  ;  "  me- 
thinks  he  rides  like  the  young  Baron." 

"  He  does  !  My  brave  boy  !  He  has  done  good 
service,"  exclaimed  Sir  Eric,  as  the  figure  became 
more  developed.  "  The  Danes  have  seen  how  we 
train  our  young  men." 

"  His  wings  bring  good  tidings,"  said  Richard. 
"  Let  me  go,  Sir  Eric,  I  must  tell  Fru  Astrida." 

The    drawbridge    was    lowered,    the    portcullis 


174  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

raised,  and  as  all  the  dwellers  in  the  Castle  stood 
gathered  in  the  court,  in  rode  the  warrior  with 
the  winged  helm,  bearing  in  his  hand  a  drooping 
banner  ;  lowering  it  as  he  entered,  it  unfolded,  and 
displayed,  trailing  on  the  ground  at  the  feet  of 
the  little  Duke  of  Normandy,  the  golden  lilies  of 
France. 

A  shout  of  amazement  arose,  and  all  gathered 
round  him,  asking  hurried  questions.  "  A  great 
victory — the  King  a  prisoner — Montreuil  slain  ! " 

Richard  would  not  be  denied  holding  his  hand, 
and  leading  him  to  the  hall,  and  there,  sitting 
around  him,  they  heard  his  tidings.  His  father's 
first  question  was,  what  he  thought  of  their 
kinsmen,  the  Danes  ? 

"  Rude  comrades,  father,  I  must  own/'  said 
Osmond,  smiling,  and  shaking  his  head.  "  I  could 
not  pledge  them  in  a  skull-goblet — set  in  gold 
though  it  were." 

"  None  the  worse  warriors,"  said  Sir  Eric.  "  Ay, 
ay,  and  you  were  dainty,  and  brooked  not  the 
hearty  old  fashion  of  tearing  the  whole  sheep  to 
pieces.  You  must  needs  cut  your  portion  with  the 
fine  French  knife  at  your  girdle." 


ix  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  175 

Osmond  could  not  see  that  a  man  was  braver 
for  being  a  savage,  but  he  held  his  peace  ;  and 
Richard  impatiently  begged  to  hear  how  the  battle 
had  gone,  and  where  it  had  been  fought. 

"  On  the  bank  of  the  Dive,"  said  Osmond. 
"Ah,  father,  you  might  well  call  old  Harcourt 
wary — his  name  might  better  have  been  Fox-heart 
than  Bear-heart !  He  had  sent  to  the  Franks  a 
message  of  distress,  that  the  Danes  were  on  him  in 
full  force,  and  to  pray  them  to  come  to  his  aid." 

"  I  trust  there  was  no  treachery.  No  foul  deal- 
ing shall  be  wrought  in  my  name,"  exclaimed 
Richard,  with  such  dignity  of  tone  and  manner, 
as  made  all  feel  he  was  indeed  their  Duke,  and 
forget  his  tender  years. 

"  No,  or  should  I  tell  the  tale  with  joy  like 
this  ? '  said  Osmond.  "  Bernard's  view  was  to 
bring  the  Kings  together,  and  let  Louis  see  you 
had  friends  to  maintain  your  right.  He  sought  but 
to  avoid  bloodshed." 

"  And  how  chanced  it  ? ' 

"  The  Danes  were  encamped  on  the  Dive,  and 
so  soon  as  the  French  came  in  sight,  Blue-tooth 
sent  a  messenger  to  Louis,  to  summon  him  to 


176  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

quit  Neustria,  and  leave  it  to  you,  its  lawful 
owner.  Thereupon,  Louis,  hoping  to  win  him 
over  with  wily  words,  invited  him  to  hold  a 
personal  conference. ' 

"  Where  were   you,    Osmond  ? >: 

"  Where  I  had  scarce  patience  to  be.  Bernard 
had  gathered  all  of  us  honest  Normans  together, 
and  arranged  us  beneath  that  standard  of  the 
King,  as  if  to  repel  his  Danish  inroad.  Oh,  he 
was,  in  all  seeming,  hand-and- glove  with  Louis, 
guiding  him  by  his  counsel,  and,  verily,  seeming 
his  friend  and  best  adviser !  But  in  one  thing  he 
could  not  prevail.  That  ungrateful  recreant, 
Herluin  of  Montreuil,  came  with  the  King,  hoping, 
it  seems,  to  get  his  share  of  our  spoils  ;  and  when 
Bernard  advised  the  King  to  send  him  home,  since 
no  true  Norman  could  bear  the  sight  of  him,  the 
hot-headed  Franks  vowed  no  Norman  should 
hinder  them  from  bringing  whom  they  chose. 
So  a  tent  was  set  up  by  the  riverside,  wherein 
the  two  Kings,  with  Bernard,  Alan  of  Brittany, 
and  Count  Hugh,  held  their  meeting.  We  all 
stood  without,  and  the  two  hosts  began  to  mingle 
together,  we  Normans  making  acquaintance  with 


ix  THE  LITTLE   DUKE  177 

the  Danes.  There  was  a  red-haired,  wild-looking 
fellow,  who  told  me  he  had  been  with  Anlaff  in 
England,  and  spoke  much  of  the  doings  of  Hako 
in  Norway ;  when,  suddenly,  he  pointed  to  a 
Knight  who  was  near,  speaking  to  a  Cotentinois, 
and  asked  me  his  name.  My  blood  boiled  as  I 
answered,  for  it  was  Montreuil  himself !  *  The 
cause  of  your  Duke's  death  ! '  said  the  Dane.  '  Ha, 
ye  Normans  are  fallen  sons  of  Odin,  to  see  him 
yet  live  ! ' 

"  You    said,    I  trust,    my    son,    that    we    follow 
not   the    laws   of   Odin  ? '    said    Fru    Astrida. 

"  I  had  no  space  for  a  word,  grandmother ; 
the  Danes  took  the  vengeance  on  themselves.  In 
one  moment  they  rushed  on  Herluin  with  their 
axes,  and  the  unhappy  man  was  dead.  All  was 
tumult  ;  every  one  struck  without  knowing  at 
whom,  or  for  what.  Some  shouted,  *  Thor  Hulfe  ! ' 
some  *  Dieu  aide  !  '  others  *  Montjoie  St.  Denis  ! ' 
Northern  blood  against  French,  that  was  all  our 
guide.  I  found  myself  at  the  foot  of  this  standard, 
and  had  a  hard  combat  for  it  ;  but  I  bore  it  away 
at  last." 

"  And  the  Kings  ?  " 

N 


1 78  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  They  hurried  out  of  the  tent,  it  seems,  to  rejoin 
their  men.  Louis  mounted,  but  you  know  of  old, 
my  Lord,  he  is  but  an  indifferent  horseman,  and 
the  beast  carried  him  into  the  midst  of  the  Danes, 
where  King  Harald  caught  his  bridle,  and  delivered 
him  to  four  Knights  to  keep.  Whether  he  dealt 
secretly  with  them,  or  whether  they,  as  they  de- 
clared, lost  sight  of  him  whilst  plundering  his  tent, 
I  cannot  say  ;  but  when  Harald  demanded  him  of 
them,  he  was  gone." 

"  Gone !  is  this  what  you  call  having  the  King 
prisoner  ? ' 

"  You  shall  hear.  He  rode  four  leagues,  and 
met  one  of  the  baser  sort  of  Rouennais,  whom  he 
bribed  to  hide  him  in  the  Isle  of  Willows.  How- 
ever, Bernard  made  close  inquiries,  found  the 
fellow  had  been  seen  in  speech  with  a  French 
horseman,  pounced  on  his  wife  and  children,  and 
threatened  they  should  die  if  he  did  not  disclose 
the  secret.  So  the  King  was  forced  to  come  out 
of  his  hiding-place,  and  is  now  fast  guarded  in 
Rollo's  tower — a  Dane,  with  a  battle-axe  on  his 

shoulder,    keeping    guard    at    every    turn    of    the 

•     » 
stairs. 


IX  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  179 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  "  cried  Richard.  "  I  wonder  how  he 
likes  it.  I  wonder  if  he  remembers  holding  me 
up  to  the  window,  and  vowing  that  he  meant  me 
only  good  ! ' 

"  When  you  believed  him,  my  Lord,"  said 
Osmond,  slyly. 

"  I  was  a  little  boy  then,"  said  Richard,  proudly. 
"  Why,  the  very  walls  must  remind  him  of  his  oath, 
and  how  Count  Bernard  said,  as  he  dealt  with  me, 
so  might  Heaven  deal  with  him." 

"  Remember  it5  my  child — beware  of  broken 
vows,"  said  Father  Lucas  ;  "but  remember  it.  not 
in  triumph  over  a  fallen  foe.  It  were  better  that 
all  carne  at  once  to  the  chapel,  to  bestow  their 
thanksgivings  where  alone  they  are  due ' 


CHAPTER   X 

AFTER  nearly  a  year's  captivity,  the  King  engaged 
t:o  pay  a  ransom,  and,  until  the  terms  could  be 
arranged,  his  two  sons  were  to  be  placed  as  hos- 
tages in  the  hands  of  the  Normans,  whilst  he  re- 
turned to  his  own  domains.  The  Princes  were  to 
be  sent  to  Bayeux  ;  whither  Richard  had  returned, 
under  the  charge  of  the  Centevilles,  and  was  now 
allowed  to  ride  and  walk  abroad  freely,  provided 
he  was  accompanied  by  a  guard. 

"  I  shall  rejoice  to  have  Carloman,  and  make 
him  happy,"  said  Richard  ;  "  but  I  wish  Lothaire 
were  not  coming." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  good  Father  Lucas,  "  he  comes 
that  you  may  have  a  first  trial  in  your  father's 
last  lesson,  and  Abbot  Martin's,  and  return  good 
for  evil." 

The  Duke's  cheek  flushed,  and  he  made  no  answer. 


CH.  x  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  181 

He  and  Alberic  betook  themselves  to  the  watch- 
tower,  and,  by  and  by,  saw  a  cavalcade  approaching, 
with  a  curtained  vehicle  in  the  '  midst,  slung  be- 
tween two  horses.  "  That  cannot  be  the  Princes," 
said  Alberic  ;  "  that  must  surely  be  some  sick  lady." 

"  I  only  hope  it  is  not  the  Queen,"  exclaimed 
Richard,  in  dismay.  "  But  no  ;  Lothaire  is  such  a 
coward,  no  doubt  he  was  afraid  to  ride,  and  she 
would  not  trust  her  darling  without  shutting  him  up 
like  a  demoiselle.  But  come  down,  Alberic  ;  I  will 
say  nothing  unkind  of  Lothaire,  if  I  can  help  it." 

Richard  met  the  Princes  in  the  court,  his  sunny 
hair  uncovered,  and  bowing  with  such  becoming 
courtesy,  that  Fru  Astrida  pressed  her  son's  arm, 
and  bade  him  say  if  their  little  Duke  was  not  the 
fairest  and  noblest  child  in  Christendom. 

With  black  looks,  Lothaire  stepped  from  the 
litter,  took  no  heed  of  the  little  Duke,  but,  roughly 
calling  his  attendant,  Chariot,  to  follow  him,  he 
marched  into  the  hall,  vouchsafing  neither  word 
nor  look  to  any  as  he  passed,  threw  himself  into 
the  highest  seat,  and  ordered  Chariot  to  bring  him 
some  wine. 

Meanwhile,    Richard,    looking    into    the    litter, 


182  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

saw    Carloman    crouching    in    a    corner,    sobbing 
with  fright. 

"  Carloman  ! — dear  Carloman  ! — do  not  cry. 
Come  out !  It  is  I — your  own  Richard  !  Will  you 
not  let  me  welcome  you  ? >: 

Carloman  looked,  caught  at  the  outstretched 
hand,  and  clung  to  his  neck. 

"  Oh,  Richard,  send  us  back  !  Do  not  let  the 
savage  Danes  kill  us  ! ' 

"  No  one  will  hurt  you.  There  are  no  Danes 
here.  You  are  my  guest,  my  friend,  my  brother. 
Look  up !  here  is  my  own  Fru  Astrida." 

"  But  my  mother  said  the  Northmen  would 
kill  us  for  keeping  you  captive.  She  wept  and 
raved,  and  the  cruel  men  dragged  us  away  by 
force.  Oh,  let  us  go  back  ! ' 

"  I  cannot  do  that,"  said  Richard  ;  "  for  you 
are  the  King  of  Denmark's  captives,  not  mine  ; 
but  I  will  love  you,  and  you  shall  have  all  that  is 
mine,  if  you  will  only  not  cry,  dear  Carloman. 
Oh,  Fru  Astrida,  what  shall  I  do  ?  You  comfort 
him "  as  the  poor  boy  clung  sobbing  to  him. 

Fru  Astrida  advanced  to  take  his  hand,  speak- 
ing in  a  soothing  voice,  but  he  shrank  and  started 


X  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  183 

with  a  fresh  cry  of  terror — her  tall  figure,  high 
cap,  and  wrinkled  face,  were  to  him  witch-like, 
and  as  she  knew  no  French,  he  understood  not 
her  kind  words.  However,  he  let  Richard  lead 
him  into  the  hall,  where  Lothaire  sat  moodily  in 
the  chair,  with  one  leg  tucked  under  him,  and 
his  finger  in  his  mouth. 

"  I  say,  Sir  Duke,"  said  he,  "  is  there  nothing 
to  be  had  in  this  old  den  of  yours  ?  Not  a  drop 
of  Bordeaux  ? ' 

Richard  tried  to  repress  his  anger  at  this  very 
uncivil  way  of  speaking,  and  answered,  that  he 
thought  there  was  none,  but  there  was  plenty  of 
Norman  cider. 

"  As  if  I  would  taste  your  mean  peasant  drinks  ! 
I  bade  them  bring  my  supper — why  does  it  not 
come  ? ' 

"  Because  you  are  not  master  here,"  trembled  on 
Richard's  lips,  but  he  forced  it  back,  and  answered 
that  it  would  soon  be  ready,  and  Carloman  looked 
imploringly  at  his  brother,  and  said,  "  Do  not 
make  them  angry,  Lothaire." 

"What,  crying  still,  foolish  child?"  said 
Lothaire.  "  Do  you  not  know  that  if  they  dare  to 


1 84  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

cross  us,  my  father  will  treat  them  as  they  de- 
serve ?  Bring  supper,  I  say,  and  let  me  have  a 
pasty  of  ortolans." 

"  There  are  none — they  are  not  in  season,"  said 
Richard. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  give  me  nothing  I  like  ?  I 
tell  you  it  shall  be  the  worse  for  you." 

"There  is  a  pullet  roasting,"  began  Richard. 

"  I  tell  you,  I  do  not  care  for  pullets — I  will 
have  ortolans." 

"  If  I  do  not  take  order  with  that  boy,  my  name 
is  not  Eric,"  muttered  the  Baron. 

"  What  must  he  not  have  made  our  poor  child 
suffer!"  returned  Fru  Astrida,  "but  the  little  one 
moves  my  heart.  How  small  and  weakly  he  is,  but 
it  is  worth  anything  to  see  our  little  Duke  so  tender 
to  him." 

"  He  is  too  brave  not  to  be  gentle,"  said 
Osmond  ;  and,  indeed,  the  high-spirited,  impetuous 
boy  was  as  soft  and  kind  as  a  maiden,  with  that 
feeble,  timid  child.  He  coaxed  him  to  eat,  con- 
soled him,  and,  instead  of  laughing  at  his  fears, 
kept  between  him  and  the  great  bloodhound 
Hardigras,  and  drove  it  off  when  it  came  too  near. 


X  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  185 

"  Take  that  dog  away,"  said  Lothaire,  im- 
periously. No  one  moved  to  obey  him,  and  the 
dog,  in  seeking  for  scraps,  again  came  towards 
him. 

"  Take  it  away,"  he  repeated,  and  struck  it  with 
his  foot.  The  dog  growled,  and  Richard  started 
up  in  indignation. 

"  Prince  Lothaire,"  he  said,  "  I  care  not  what 
else  you  do,  but  my  dogs  and  my  people  you 
shall  not  maltreat." 

"  I  tell  you  I  am  Prince  !  I  do  what  I  will  ! 
Ha !  who  laughs  there  ? '  cried  the  passionate 
boy,  stamping  on  the  floor. 

"  It  is  not  so  easy  for  French  Princes  to  scourge 
free-born  Normans  here,"  said  the  rough  voice  of 
Walter  the  huntsman  :  "  there  is  a  reckoning  for 
the  stripe  my  Lord  Duke  bore  for  me." 

"  Hush,  hush,  Walter,"  began  Richard  ;  but 
Lothaire  had  caught  up  a  footstool,  and  was  aiming 
it  at  the  huntsman,  when  his  arm  was  caught. 
Osmond,  who  knew  him  well  enough  to  be  pre- 
pared for  such  outbreaks,  held  him  fast  by  both 
hands,  in  spite  of  his  passionate  screams  and 
struggles,  which  were  like  those  of  one  frantic. 


1 86  THE   LITTLE   DUKE 


CHAP. 


Sir  Eric,  meanwhile,  thundered  forth  in  his 
Norman  patois,  "  I  would  have  you  to  know, 
young  Sir,  Prince  though  you  be,  you  are  our 
prisoner,  and  shall  taste  of  a  dungeon,  and  bread 
and  water,  unless  you  behave  yourself." 

Either  Lothaire  did  not  hear,  or  did  not  believe, 
and  fought  more  furiously  in  Osmond's  arms, 
but  he  had  little  chance  with  the  stalwart  youne 

J  Q 

warrior,  and,  in  spite  of  Richard's  remonstrances, 
he  was  carried  from  the  hall,  roaring  and  kicking, 
and  locked  up  alone  in  an  empty  room. 

"  Let  him  alone  for  the  present,"  said  Sir  Eric, 
putting  the  Duke  aside,  "when  he  knows  his 
master,  we  shall  have  peace." 

Here  Richard  had  to  turn,  to  re-assure  Carlo- 
man,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  a  dark  corner,  and 
there  shook  like  an  aspen  leaf,  crying  bitterly, 
and  starting  with  fright,  when  Richard  touched 
him. 

"  Oh,  do  not  put  me  in  the  dungeon.  I  cannot 
bear  the  dark." 

Richard  again  tried  to  comfort  him,  but  he  did 
not  seem  to  hear  or  heed.  "  Oh  !  they  said  you 
would  beat  and  hurt  us  for  what  we  did  to 


X  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  187 

you  !    but,  indeed,   it  was  not   I   that  burnt  your 
cheek ! " 

"  We  would  not  hurt  you  for  worlds,  dear 
Carloman ;  Lothaire  is  not  in  the  dungeon — he  is 
only  shut  up  till  he  is  good." 

"  It  was  Lothaire  that  did  it,"  repeated  Carlo- 
man, "  and,  indeed,  you  must  not  be  angry  with 
me,  for  my  mother  was  so  cross  with  me  for  not 
having  stopped  Osmond  when  I  met  him  with 
the  bundle  of  straw,  that  she  gave  me  a  blow, 
that  knocked  me  down.  And  were  you  really 
there,  Richard  ? " 

Richard  told  his  story,  and  was  glad  to  find 
Carloman  could  smile  at  it  ;  and  then  Fru  Astrida 
advised  him  to  take  his  little  friend  to  bed. 
Carloman  would  not  lie  down  without  still  holding 
Richard's  hand,  and  the  little  Duke  spared  no 
pains  to  set  him  at  rest,  knowing  what  it  was  to 
be  a  desolate  captive  far  from  home. 

"  I  thought  you  would  be  good  to  me,"  said 
Carloman.  "  As  to  Lothaire,  it  serves  him  right, 
that  you  should  use  him  as  he  used  you." 

"  Oh,  no,  Carloman  ;  if  I  had  a  brother  I  would 
never  speak  so  of  him." 


i88  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

"  But  Lothaire  is  so  unkind." 

"  Ah  !  but  we  must  be  kind  to  those  who  are 
unkind  to  us." 

The  child  rose  on  his  elbow,  and  looked  into 
Richard's  face.  "  No  one  ever  told  me  so  before." 

"  Oh,  Carloman,  not  Brother  Hilary  ? ' 

"  I  never  heed  Brother  Hilary — he  is  so  lengthy, 
and  wearisome  ;  besides,  no  one  is  ever  kind  to 
those  that  hate  them." 

"  My  father  was,"  said  Richard. 

"  And  they  killed  him  !  "  said  Carloman. 

"  Yes,"  said  Richard,  crossing  himself,  "  but  he 
is  gone  to  be  in  peace." 

"  I  wonder  if  it  is  happier  there,  than  here,"  said 
Carloman.  "  I  am  not  happy.  But  tell  me  why 
should  we  be  good  to  those  that  hate  us  ? " 

"  Because  the  holy  Saints  were — and  look  at  the 
Crucifix,  Carloman.  That  was  for  them  that  hated 
Him.  And,  don't  you  know  what  our  Pater  Noster 
says  ? ' 

Poor  little  Carloman  could  only  repeat  the 
Lord's  Prayer  in  Latin — he  had  not  the  least 
notion  of  its  meaning — in  which  Richard  had 
been  carefully  instructed  by  Father  Lucas.  He 


x  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  189 

began  to  explain  it,  but   before  many  words  had 
passed  his  lips,  little  Carloman  was  asleep. 

The  Duke  crept  softly  away  to  beg  to  be  al- 
lowed to  go  to  Lothaire  ;  he  entered  the  room, 
already  dark,  with  a  pine  torch  in  his  hand,  that 
so  flickered  in  the  wind,  that  he  could  at  first  see 
nothing,  but  presently  beheld  a  dark  lump  on  the 
floor. 

"  Prince  Lothaire,"  he  said,  "  here  is- 

Lothaire  cut  him  short.  "  Get  away,"  he  said. 
"  If  it  is  your  turn  now,  it  will  be  mine  by  and  by. 
I  wish  my  mother  had  kept  her  word,  and  put 
your  eyes  out." 

Richard's  temper  did  not  serve  for  such  a  reply. 
"  It  is  a  foul  shame  of  you  to  speak  so,  when  I 
only  came  out  of  kindness  to  you — so  I  shall  leave 
you  here  all  night,  and  not  ask  Sir  Eric  to  let 
you  out." 

And  he  swung  back  the  heavy  door  with  a 
resounding  clangr  But  his  heart  smote  him  when 

o  o 

he  told  his  beads,  and  remembered  what  he  had 
said  to  Carloman.  He  knew  he  could  not  sleep  in 
his  warm  bed  when  Lothaire  was  in  that  cold 
gusty  room.  To  be  sure,  Sir  Eric  said  it  would  do 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

him  good,  but  Sir  Eric  little  knew  how  tender  the 
French  Princes  were. 

So  Richard  crept  down  in  the  dark,  slid  back 
the  bolt,  and  called,  "  Prince,  Prince,  I  am  sorry 
I  was  angry.  Come  out,  and  let  us  try  to  be 
friends." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? '    said  Lothaire. 

"  Come  out  of  the  cold  and  dark.  Here  am  I. 
I  will  show  you  the  way.  Where  is  your  hand  ? 
Oh,  how  cold  it  is.  Let  me  lead  you  down  to  the 
hall  fire." 

Lothaire  was  subdued  by  fright,  cold,  and 
darkness,  and  quietly  allowed  Richard  to  lead 
him  down.  Round  the  fire,  at  the  lower  end  of 
the  hall,  snored  half-a-dozen  men-at-arms  ;  at  the 
upper  hearth  there  was  only  Hardigras,  who 
raised  his  head  as  the  boys  came  in.  Richard's 
whisper  and  soft  pat  quieted  him  instantly,  and 
the  two  little  Princes  sat  on  the  hearth  together, 
Lothaire  surprised,  but  sullen.  Richard  stirred 
the  embers,  so  as  to  bring  out  more  heat,  then 
spoke  :  "  Prince,  will  you  let  us  be  friends  ? " 

"  I  must,  if  I  am  in  your  power." 

"  I  wish  you  would  be  my  guest  and  comrade." 


X  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  191 

"  Well,  I  will ;  I  can't  help  it." 

Richard  thought  his  advances  might  have  been 
more  graciously  met,  and,  having  little  encourage- 
ment to  say  more,  took  Lothaire  to  bed,  as  soon  as 
he  was  warm. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

As  the  Baron  had  said,  there  was  more  peace  now 
that  Lothaire  had  learnt  to  know  that  he  must 
submit,  and  that  no  one  cared  for  his  threats 
of  his  father's  or  his  mother's  vengeance.  He 
was  very  sulky  and  disagreeable,  and  severely 
tried  Richard's  forbearance;  but  there  were  no 
fresh  outbursts,  and,  on  the  whole,  from  one 
wreek  to  another,  there  might  be  said  to  be  an 
improvement.  He  could  not  always  hold  aloof 
from  one  so  good-natured  and  good-humoured 
as  the  little  Duke  ;  and  the  fact  of  being  kept  in 
order  could  not  but  have  some  beneficial  effect  on 
him,  after  such  spoiling  as  his  had  been  at  home. 

Indeed,  Osmond  was  once  heard  to  say,  it  was  a 
pity  the  boy  was  not  to  be  a  hostage  for  life ;  to 
which  Sir  Eric  replied,  "  So  long  as  we  have  not 
the  training  of  him.' 


xi  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  193 

Little  Carloman,  meanwhile,  recovered  from 
his  fears  of  all  the  inmates  of  the  Castle  ex- 
cepting Hardigras,  at  whose  approach  he  al- 
ways shrank  and  trembled. 

He  renewed  his  friendship  with  Osmond,  no 
longer  started  at  the  entrance  of  Sir  Eric,  laughed 
at  Alberic's  merry  ways,  and  liked  to  sit  on  Fru 
Astrida's  lap,  and  hear  her  sing,  though  he  un- 
derstood not  one  word  ;  but  his  especial  love  was 
still  for  his  first  friend,  Duke  Richard.  Hand-in- 
hand  they  went  about  together,  Richard  some- 
times lifting  him  up  the  steep  steps,  and,  out  of 
consideration  for  him,  refraining  from  rough  play ; 
and  Richard  led  him  to  join  with  him  in  those 
lessons  that  Father  Lucas  gave  the  children  of 
the  Castle,  every  Friday  and  Sunday  evening  in 
the  Chapel.  The  good  Priest  stood  on  the  Altar 
steps,  with  the  children  in  a  half  circle  round 
him — the  son  and  daughter  of  the  armourer,  the 
huntsman's  little  son,  the  young  Baron  de  Monte- 
mar,  the  Duke  of  Normandy,  and  the  Prince 
of  France,  all  were  equal  there — and  together 
they  learnt,  as  he  explained  to  them  the  things 
most  needful  to  believe ;  and  thus  Carloman 

O 


194  THE   LITTLE  DUKE  CHAP. 

left  off  wondering  why  Richard  thought  it  right 
to  be  good  to  his  enemies  ;  and  though  at 
first  he  had  known  less  than  even  the  little 
leather-coated  huntsman,  he  seemed  to  take  the 
holy  lessons  in  faster  than  any  of  them — yes, 
and  act  on  them,  too.  His  feeble  health  seemed 
to  make  him  enter  into  their  comfort  and  mean- 
ing more  than  even  Richard  ;  and  Alberic  and 
Father  Lucas  soon  told  Fru  Astrida  that  it  was 
a  saintly-minded  child. 

Indeed,  Carloman  was  more  disposed  to 
thoughtfulness,  because  he  was  incapable  of 
joining  in  the  sports  of  the  other  boys.  A  race 
round  the  court  was  beyond  his  strength,  the  fresh 
wind  on  the  battlements  made  him  shiver  and 
cower,  and  loud  shouting  play  was  dreadful  to 
him.  In  old  times,  he  used  to  cry  when  Lothaire 
told  him  he  must  have  his  hair  cut,  and  be  a 
priest ;  now,  he  only  said  quietly,  he  should  like 
it  very  much,  if  he  could  be  good  enough. 

Fru  Astrida  sighed  and  shook  her  head,  and 
feared  the  poor  child  would  never  grow  up  to  be 
anything  on  this  earth.  Great  as  had  been  the 
difference  at  first  between  him  and  Richard,  it  was 


XI 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  195 


now  far  greater.  Richard  was  an  unusually  strong 
hoy  for  ten  years  old,  upright  and  broad-chested, 
and  growing  very  fast ;  while  Carloman  seemed  to 
dwindle,  stooped  forward  from  weakness,  had  thin 
pinched  features,  and  sallow  cheeks,  looking  like  a 
plant  kept  in  the  dark. 

The  old  Baron  said  that  hardy,  healthy  habits 
would  restore  the  puny  children ;  and  Lothaire 
improved  in  health,  and  therewith  in  temper  ;  but 
his  little  brother  had  not  strength  enough  to  bear 
the  seasoning.  He  pined  and  drooped  more  each 
day  ;  and  as  the  autumn  came  on,  and  the  wind 
was  chilly,  he  grew  worse,  and  was  scarcely  ever 
off  the  lap  of  the  kind  Lady  Astrida  It  was  not 
a  settled  sickness,  but  he  grew  weaker,  and  wasted 
away.  They  made  up  a  little  couch  for  him  by 
the  fire,  with  the  high  settle  between  it  and  the 
door,  to  keep  off  the  draughts  ;  and  there  he  used 
patiently  to  lie,  hour  after  hour,  speaking  feebly, 
or  smiling  and  seeming  pleased,  when  any  one 
of  those  he  loved  approached.  He  liked  Father 
Lucas  to  come  and  say  prayers  with  him  ;  and  he 
never  failed  to  have  a  glad  look,  when  his  dear 

little  Duke  came  to  talk  to  him,  in  his  cheerful 

O  2 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP> 

voice,  about  his  rides  and  his  hunting  and  hawking 
adventures.  Richard's  sick  guest  took  up  much  of 
his  thoughts,  and  he  never  willingly  spent  many 
hours  at  a  distance  from  him,  softening  his  step 
and  lowering  his  voice,  as  he  entered  the  hall,  lest 
Carloman  should  be  asleep. 

"  Richard,  is  it  you  ? '  said  the  little  boy,  as  the 
young  figure  came  round  the  settle  in  the  darkening 
twilight. 

"  Yes.  How  do  you  feel  now,  Carloman  ;  are 
you  better  ? ' 

"  No  better,  thanks,  dear  Richard  ;  "  and  the 
little  wasted  fingers  were  put  into  his. 

"  Has  the  pain  come  again  ? ' 

"  No  ;  I  have  been  lying  still,  musing  ;  Richard, 
I  shall  never  be  better." 

"  Oh,  do  not  say  so !  You  will,  indeed  you  will, 
when  spring  comes." 

"  I  feel  as  if  I  should  die,"  said  the  little  boy ; 
"  I  think  I  shall  But  do  not  grieve,  Richard.  I 
do  not  feel  much  afraid.  You  said  it  was  happier 
there  than  here,  and  I  know  it  now." 

"  Where  my  blessed  father  is,"  said  Richard, 
thoughtfully.  "  But  oh,  Carloman,  you  are  so 
young  to  die  ! " 


xi  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  197 

"  I  do  not  want  to  live.     This  is  a  fisrhtinsf.  hard 

O  O * 

world,  full  of  cruel  people ;  and  it  is  peace  there. 
You  are  strong  and  brave,  and  will  make  them 
better  ;  but  I  am  weak  and  fearful--!  could  only 
sigh  and  grieve." 

"  Oh,  Carloman  !  Carloman  !  I  cannot  spare 
you.  I  love  you  like  my  own  brother.  You  must 
not  die — you  must  live  to  see  your  father  and 
mother  again  ! ' 

"  Commend  me  to  them,"  said  Carloman.  "  I 
am  going  to  my  Father  in  heaven.  I  am  glad  I 
am  here,  Richard  ;  I  never  was  so  happy  before. 
I  should  have  been  afraid  indeed  to  die,  if  Father 
Lucas  had  not  taught  me  how  my  sins  are  par- 
doned. Now,  I  think  the  Saints  and  Angels  are 

'  o 

waiting  for  me." 

He  spoke  feebly,  and  his  last  words  faltered  into 
sleep.  He  slept  on  ;  and  when  supper  was  brought, 
and  the  lamps  were  lighted,  Fru  Astrida  thought 
the  little  face  looked  unusually  pale  and  waxen  ; 
but  he  did  not  awake.  At  night,  they  carried  him 
to  his  bed,  and  he  was  roused  into  a  half  conscious 
state,  moaning  at  being  disturbed.  Fru  Astrida  would 
not  leave  him,  and  Father  Lucas  shared  her  watch. 


198  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP; 

At  midnight,  all  were  wakened  by  the  slow  notes, 
falling  one  by  one  on  the  ear,  of  the  solemn 
passing-bell,  calling  them  to  waken,  that  their 
prayers  might  speed  a  soul  on  its  way.  Richard 
and  Lothaire  were  soon  at  the  bedside.  Carloman 
lay  still  asleep,  his  hands  folded  on  his  breast,  but 
his  breath  came  in  long  gasps.  Father  Lucas  was 
praying  over  him,  and  candles  were  placed  on  each 
side  of  the  bed.  All  was  still,  the  boys  not  daring 
to  speak  or  move.  There  came  a  longer  breath — 
then  they  heard  no  more.  He  \vas,  indeed,  gone 
to  a  happier  home — a  truer  royalty  than  ever  had 
been  his  on  earth. 

Then  the  boys'  grief  burst  out.  Lothaire 
screamed  for  his  mother,  and  sobbed  out  that 
he  should  die  too — he  must  go  home.  Richard 
stood  by  the  bed,  large  silent  tears  rolling  down  his 
cheeks,  and  his  chest  heaving  writh  suppressed  sobs. 

Fru  Astrida  led  them  from  the  room,  back  to 
their  beds.  Lothaire  soon  cried  himself  to  sleep. 
Richard  lay  awake,  sorrowful,  and  in  deep  thought  ; 
while  that  scene  in  St.  Mary's,  at  Rouen,  returned 
before  his  eyes,  and  though  it  had  passed  nearly 
two  years  ago,  its  meaning  and  its  teaching  had 


xi  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  199 

sunk   deep   into  his   mind,  and   now  stood  before 
him  more  completely. 

"  Where  shall  I  go,  when  I  come  to  die,  if  I 
have  not  returned  good  for  evil  ? '  And  a  resolu- 
tion was  taken  in  the  mind  of  the  little  Duke. 

Morning  came,  and  brought  back  the  sense  that 
his  gentle  little  companion  was  gone  from  him  ; 
and  Richard  wept  again,  as  if  he  could  not  be 
consoled,  as  he  beheld  the  screened  couch  where 
the  patient  smile  would  never  again  greet  him. 
He  now  knew  that  he  had  loved  Carloman  all 
the  more  for  his  weakness  and  helplessness  ;  but 
his  grief  was  not  like  Lothaire's,  for  with  the 
Prince's  was  still  joined  a  selfish  fear :  his  cry 
was  still,  that  he  should  die  too,  if  not  set  free,  and 
violent  weeping  really  made  him  heavy  and  ill. 

The  little  corpse,  embalmed  and  lapped  in  lead, 
was  to  be  sent  back  to  France,  that  it  might  rest  with 
its  forefathers  in  the  city  of  Rheims ;  and  Lothaire 
seemed  to  feel  this  as  an  additional  stroke  of 
desertion.  He  was  almost  beside  himself  with 
despair,  imploring  every  one,  in  turn,  to  send  him 
home,  though  he  well  knew  they  were  unable  to 
do  so. 


CHAPTER  XII 

"  SIR  ERIC,"  said  Richard,  "  you  told  me  there 
was  a  Parlement  to  be  held  at  Falaise,  between 
Count  Bernard  and  the  King  of  Denmark.  I 
mean  to  attend  it.  Will  you  come  with  me,  or 
shall  Osmond  go,  and  you  remain  in  charge  of 
the  Prince  ? " 

"  How  now,  Lord  Richard,  you  were  not  wont 
to  love  a  Parlement  ? ' 

"  I  have  something  to  say/'  replied  Richard. 

The  Baron  made  no  objection,  only  telling  his 
mother  that  the  Duke  was  a  marvellous  wise 
child,  and  that  he  would  soon  be  fit  to  take  the 
government  himself. 

Lothaire  lamented  the  more  when  he  found 
that  Richard  was  going  away ;  his  presence 
seemed  to  him  a  protection,  and  he  fancied,  now 
Carloman  was  dead,  that  his  former  injuries 


CH.  xii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  201 

were  about  to  be  revenged.  The  Duke  assured 
him,  repeatedly,  that  he  meant  him  nothing  but 
kindness,  adding,  "  When  I  return,  you  will  see, 
Lothaire  ;  "  then,  commending  him  to  the  care  and 
kindness  of  Fru  Astrida,  Osmond,  and  Alberic, 
Richard  set  forth  upon  his  pony,  attended  by 
Sir  Eric  and  three  men-at-arms. 

Richard  felt  sad  when  he  looked  back  at 
Bayeux,  and  thought  that  it  no  longer  contained 
his  dear  little  friend  ;  but  it  was  a  fresh  bright 
frosty  morning,  the  fields  were  covered  with  a 
silvery-white  coating,  the  flakes  of  hoar-frost 
sparkled  on  every  bush,  and  the  hard  ground 
rung  cheerily  to  the  tread  of  the  horses'  feet.  As 
the  yellow  sun  fought  his  way  through  the  grey 
mists  that  dimmed  his  brightness,  and  shone  out 
merrily  in  the  blue  heights  of  the  sky,  Richard's 
spirits  rose,  and  he  laughed  and  shouted,  as  hare 
or  rabbit  rushed  across  the  heath,  or  as  the  plover 
rose  screaming  above  his  head,  flapping  her  broad 
wings  across  the  wintry  sky. 

One  night  they  slept  at  a  Convent,  where  they 
heard  that  Hugh  of  Paris  had  passed  on  to  join 
the  conference  at  Falaise.  The  next  day  they 


202  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

rode  on,  and,  towards  the  afternoon,  the  Baron 
pointed  to  a  sharp  rocky  range  of  hills,  crowned 
by  a  tall  solid  tower,  and  told  Richard,  yonder 
was  his  keep  of  Falaise,  the  strongest  Castle  in 
Normandy. 

The  country  was  far  more  broken  as  they 
advanced — narrow  valleys  and  sharp  hills,  each 
little  vale  full  of  wood,  and  interspersed  with 
rocks.  "  A  choice  place  for  game,"  Sir  Eric  said  ; 
and  Richard,  as  he  saw  a  herd  of  deer  dash  down 
a  forest  glade,  exclaimed,  "  that  they  must  come 
here  to  stay,  for  some  autumn  sport." 

There  seemed  to  be  huntsmen  abroad  in  the 
woods ;  for  through  the  frosty  air  came  the 
baying  of  dogs,  the  shouts  and  calls  of  men,  and, 
now  and  then,  the  echoing,  ringing  notes  of  a 
bugle.  Richard's  eyes  and  cheeks  glowed  with 
excitement,  and  he  pushed  his  brisk  little  pony 
on  faster  and  faster,  unheeding  that  the  heavier 
men  and  horses  of  his  suite  were  not  keeping  pace 
with  him  on  the  rough  ground  and  through  the 
tangled  boughs. 

Presently,  a  strange  sound  of  growling  and 
snarling  was  heard  close  at  hand  :  his  pony 


xii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  203 

swerved  aside,  and  could  not  be  made  to  ad- 
vance ;  so  Richard,  dismounting,  dashed  through 
some  briars,  and  there,  on  an  open  space,  be- 
neath a  precipice  of  dark  ivy-covered  rock,  that 
rose  like  a  wall,  he  beheld  a  huge  grey  wolf  and 
a  large  dog  in  mortal  combat.  It  was  as  if  they 
had  fallen  or  rolled  down  the  precipice  together, 
not  heeding  it  in  their  fury.  Both  were  bleeding, 
and  the  eyes  of  both  glared  like  red  fiery  glass 
in  the  dark  shadow  of  the  rock.  The  dog  lay 
undermost,  almost  overpowered,  making  but  a 
feeble  resistance  ;  and  the  wolf  would,  in  another 
moment,  be  at  liberty  to  spring  on  the  lonely 
child. 

But  not  a  thought  of  fear  passed  through  his 
breast ;  to  save  the  dog  was  Richard's  only  idea. 
In  one  moment  he  had  drawn  the  dagger  he  wore 
at  his  girdle,  ran  to  the  two  struggling  animals, 
and  with  all  his  force,  plunged  it  into  the  throat 
of  the  wolf,  which,  happily,  was  still  held  by  the 
teeth  of  the  hound. 

The  struggles  relaxed,  the  wolf  rolled  heavily 
aside,  dead ;  the  dog  lay  panting  and  bleeding, 
and  Richard  feared  he  was  cruelly  torn.  "  Poor 


204  THE   LITTLE   DUKE 


CHAP. 


fellow !  noble  dog !  what  shall  I  do  to  help 
you  ? '  and  he  gently  smoothed  the  dark  brin- 
dled head. 

A  voice  was  now  heard  shouting  aloud,  at 
which  the  dog  raised  and  crested  his  head,  as  a 
figure  in  a  hunting  dress  was  coming  down  a 
rocky  pathway,  an  extremely  tall,  well-made 
man,  of  noble  features.  "  Ha !  holla  !  Viee ! 

o 

Vige  !  How  now,  my  brave  hound  ? "  he  said 
in  the  Northern  tongue,  though  not  quite  with 
the  accent  Richard  was  accustomed  to  hear 
"Art  hurt?" 

"Much  torn,  I  fear,"  Richard  called  out,  as 
the  faithful  creature  wagged  his  tail,  and  strove 
to  rise  and  meet  his  master. 

"  Ha,  lad !  what  art  thou  ? "  exclaimed  the 
hunter,  amazed  at  seeing  the  boy  between  the 
dead  wolf  and  wounded  dog.  "You  look  like 
one  of  those  Frenchified  Norman  gentilesse,  with 
your  smooth  locks  and  gilded  baldrick,  yet  your 
words  are  Norse.  By  the  hammer  of  Thor !  that 
is  a  dagger  in  the  wolf's  throat ! ' 

"  It  is  mine,"  said  Richard.  "  I  found  your  dog 
nearly  spent,  and  I  made  in  to  the  rescue." 


xii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  205 

"  You  did  ?  Well  done !  I  would  not  have 
lost  Vige  for  all  the  plunder  of  Italy.  I  am 
beholden  to  you,  my  brave  young  lad,"  said  the 
stranger,  all  the  time  examining  and  caressing 
the  hound.  "  What  is  your  name  ?  You  cannot 
be  Southern  bred  ?  " 

As  he  spoke,  more  shouts  came  near  ;  and  the 
Baron  de  Centeville  rushed  through  the  trees 
holding  Richard's  pony  by  the  bridle.  "  My  Lord, 
my  Lord  ! — oh,  thank  Heaven,  I  see  you  safe  ! " 
At  the  same  moment  a  party  of  hunters  also 
approached  by  the  path,  and  at  the  head  of  them 
Bernard  the  Dane. 

"  Ha  ! '  exclaimed  he,  "  what  do  I  see  ?  My 
young  Lord  !  what  brought  you  here  ? ':  And 
with  a  hasty  obeisance,  Bernard  took  Richard's 
outstretched  hand. 

"  I  came  hither  to  attend  your  council,"  replied 
Richard.  "  I  have  a  boon  to  ask  of  the  Kingf  of 

o 

Denmark." 

"  Any  boon  the  King  of  Denmark  has  in  his 
power  will  be  yours,"  said  the  dog's  master,  slap- 
ping his  hand  on  the  little  Duke's  shoulder,  with 
a  rude,  hearty  familiarity,  that  took  him  by  sur- 


206  THE  LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

prise  ;  and  he  looked  up  with  a  shade  of  offence, 
till,  on  a  sudden  flash  of  perception,  he  took  off 
his  cap,  exclaiming,  "King  Harald  himself! 
Pardon  me,  Sir  King  ! ' 

*'  Pardon,  Jarl  Richart !  What  would  you  have 
me  pardon  ? — your  saving  the  life  of  Vige  here  ? 
No  French  politeness  for  me.  Tell  me  your  boon, 
and  it  is  yours.  Shall  I  take  you  a  voyage,  and 
harry  the  fat  monks  of  Ireland  ? " 

Richard  recoiled  a  little  from  his  new  friend. 

"  Oh,  ha  !  I  forgot.  They  have  made  a  Christ- 
ian of  you — more's  the  pity.  You  have  the 
Northern  spirit  so  strong.  I  had  forgotten  it. 
Come,  walk  by  my  side,  and  let  me  hear  what  you 
would  ask.  Holla,  you  Sweyn  !  carry  Vige  up  to 
the  Castle,  and  look  to  his  wounds.  Now  for  it, 
young  Jarl." 

"  My  boon  is,  that  you  would  set  free  Prince 
Lothaire." 

"  What  ? — the  young  Frank  ?  Why  they  kept 
you  captive,  burnt  your  face,  and  would  have  made 
an  end  of  you  but  for  your  clever  Bonder." 

"  That  is  long  past,  and  Lothaire  is  so  wretched. 
His  brother  is  dead,  and  he  is  sick  with  grief, 


xii  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  207 

and    he    says    he    shall    die,    if    he    does    not    go 
home." 

"  A  good  thing  too  for  the  treacherous  race  to 
die  out  in  him  !  What  should  you  care  for  him  ? 
he  is  your  foe." 

"  I  am  a  Christian,"  was  Richard's  answer. 

"  Well,  I  promised  you  whatever  you  might  ask 
All  my  share  of  his  ransom,  or  his  person,  bond  or 
free,  is  yours.  You  have  only  to  prevail  with  your 
own  Jarls  and  Bonders." 

Richard  feared  this  would  be  more  difficult  ; 
but  Abbot  Martin  came  to  the  meeting,  and  took 
his  part.  Moreover,  the  idea  of  their  hostage 
dying  in  their  hands,  so  as  to  leave  them  without 
hold  upon  the  King,  had  much  weight  with  them  ; 
and,  after  long  deliberation,  they  consented  that 
Lothaire  should  be  restored  to  his  father,  without 
ransom  but  only  on  condition  that  Louis  should 
guarantee  to  the  Duke  the  peaceable  possession  of 
the  country,  as  far  as  St.  Clair  sur  Epte,  which  had 
been  long  in  dispute  ;  so  that  Alberic  became, 
indisputably,  a  vassal  of  Normandy. 

Perhaps  it  was  the  happiest  day  in  Richard's 
life  when  he  rode  back  to  Bayeux,  to  desire 


208  THE   LITTLE   DUKE  CHAP. 

Lothaire  to  prepare  to  come  with  him  to  St. 
Clair,  there  to  be  given  back  into  the  hands  of 
his  father. 

And  then  they  met  King  Louis,  grave  and 
sorrowful  for  the  loss  of  his  little  Carloman,  and, 
for  the  time,  repenting  of  his  misdeeds  towards 
the  orphan  heir  of  Normandy. 

He  pressed  the  Duke  in  his  arms,  and  his  kiss 
was  a  genuine  one  as  he  said,  "Duke  Richard,  we 
have  not  deserved  this  of  you.  I  did  not  treat  you 
as  you  have  treated  my  children.  We  will  be  true 
lord  and  vassal  from  henceforth." 

Lothaire's  last  words  were,  "  Farewell,  Richard. 
If  I  lived  with  you,  I  might  be  good  like  you.  I 
will  never  forget  what  you  have  done  for  me." 

When  Richard  once  more  entered  Rouen  in 
state,  his  subjects  shouting  round  him  in  trans- 
ports of  joy,  better  than  all  his  honour  and  glory 
was  the  being  able  to  enter  the  Church  of  our 
Lady,  and  kneel  by  his  father's  grave,  with  a  clear 
conscience,  and  the  sense  that  he  had  tried  to  keep 
that  last  injunction. 


CONCLUSION. 

YEARS  had  passed  away.  The  oaths  of  Louis, 
and  promises  of  Lothaire,  had  been  broken  ;  and 
Arnulf  of  Flanders,  the  murderer  of  Duke  William, 
had  incited  them  to  repeated  and  treacherous  in- 
roads on  Normandy  ;  so  that  Richard's  life,  from 
fourteen  to  five  or  six-and-twenty,  had  been  one 
long  war  in  defence  of  his  country.  But  it  had 
been  a  glorious  war  for  him,  and  his  gallant  deeds 
had  well  earned  for  him  the  title  of  "  Richard  the 
Fearless  " — a  name  well  deserved  ;  for  there  was 
but  one  thing  he  feared,  and  that  was,  to  do 
wrong. 

By  and  by,  success  and  peace  came  ;  and  then 
Arnulf  of  Flanders,  finding  open  force  would  not 
destroy  him,  three  times  made  attempts  to  assas- 
sinate him,  like  his  father,  by  treachery.  But  all 

these  had   failed  ;   and  now  Richard   had   enjoyed 

P 


210  THE   LITTLE   DUKE 

many    years    of    peace    and    honour,    whilst     his 
enemies  had  vanished  from  his  sight. 

King  Louis  was  killed  by  a  fall  from  his  horse  ; 
Lothaire  died  in  early  youth,  and  in  him  ended 
the  degenerate  line  of  Charlemagne  ;  Hugh  Capet, 
the  son  of  Richard's  old  friend,  Hugh  the  White, 
was  on  the  throne  of  France,  his  sure  ally  and 
brother-in-law,  looking  to  him  for  advice  and  aid 
in  all  his  undertakings. 

Fru  Astrida  and  Sir  Eric  had  long  been  in  their 
quiet  graves  ;  Osmond  and  Alberic  were  among 
Richard's  most  trusty  councillors  and  warriors ; 
Abbot  Martin,  in  extreme  old  age,  still  ruled  the 
Abbey  of  Jumieges,  where  Richard,  like  his  father, 
loved  to  visit  him,  hold  converse  with  him,  and 
refresh  himself  in  the  peaceful  cloister,  after  the 
affairs  of  state  and  war. 

And  Richard  himself  was  a  grey-headed  man, 
of  lofty  stature  and  majestic  bearing.  His  eldest 
son  was  older  than  he  had  been  himself  when  he 
became  the  little  Duke,  and  he  had  even  begun  to 
remember  his  father's  project,  of  an  old  age  to  be 
spent  in  retirement  and  peace. 

It  was  on  a  summer  eve,  that  Duke  Richard  sat 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  211 

beside  the  white-bearded  old  Abbot,  within  the 
porch,  looking  at  the  sun  shining  with  soft  declining 
beams  on  the  arches  and  columns.  They  spoke 
together  of  that  burial  at  Rouen,  and  of  the  silver 
key ;  the  Abbot  delighting  to  tell,  over  and  over 
again,  all  the  good  deeds  and  good  sayings  of 
William  Longsword. 

As  they  sat,  a  man,  also  very  old  and  shriv- 
elled and  bent,  came  up  to  the  cloister  gate, 
with  the  tottering,  feeble  step  of  one  pursued 
beyond  his  strength,  coming  to  take  sanctuary. 

"What  can  be  the  crime  of  one  so  aged  and 
feeble  ? '  said  the  Duke,  in  surprise. 

At  the  sight  of  him,  a  look  of  terror  shot  from 
the  old  man's  eye.  He  clasped  his  hands  to- 
gether, and  turned  as  if  to  flee ;  then,  finding 
himself  incapable  of  escape,  he  threw  himself  on 
the  ground  before  him. 

"  Mercy,  mercy !  noble,  most  noble  Duke  ! ' 
was  all  he  said. 

"  Rise  up — kneel  not  to  me.  I  cannot  brook 
this  from  one  who  might  be  my  father/'  said 
Richard,  trying  to  raise  him  ;  but  at  those  words 

the  old  man  groaned  and  crouched  lower  stilJ. 

P  2 


212  THE   LITTLE  DUKE 

"Who  art  thou?"  said  the  Duke.  "  In  this 
holy  place  thou  art  secure,  be  thy  deed  what  it 
may.  Speak  ! — who  art  thou  ?  " 

"  Dost  thou  not  know  me  ? ':  said  the  sup- 
pliant. "  Promise  mercy,  ere  thou  dost  hear  my 


name." 


"  I  have  seen  that  face  under  a  helmet,"  said 
the  Duke.  "  Thou  art  Arnulf  of  Flande^  I " 

There  was  a  deep  silence. 

"  And  wherefore  art  thou  here  ? ' 

"  I  delayed  to  own  the  French  King  Hugh. 
He  has  taken  my  towns  and  ravaged  my  lands. 
Each  Frenchman  and  each  Norman  vows  to 
slay  me,  in  revenge  for  your  wrongs,  Lord  Duke. 
I  have  been  driven  hither  and  thither,  in  fear  of 
my  life,  till  I  thought  of  the  renown  of  Duke 
Richard,  not  merely  the  most  fearless,  but  the 
most  merciful  of  Princes.  I  sought  to  come 
hither,  trusting  that,  when  the  holy  Father  Abbot 
beheld  my  bitter  repentance,  he  would  intercede 
for  me  with  you,  most  noble  Prince,  for  my 
safety  and  forgiveness.  Oh,  gallant  Duke,  for- 
give and  spare ! ' 

"Rise  up,  Arnulf/'  said   Richard.     "Where  the 


THE   LITTLE   DUKE  213 

hand  of  the  Lord  hath  stricken,  it  is  not  for  man 
to  exact  his  own  reckoning.  My  father's  death 
has  been  long  forgiven,  and  what  you  may  have 
planned  against  myself  has,  by  the  blessing  of 
Heaven,  been  brought  to  nought.  From  Normans 
at  least  you  are  safe  ;  and  it  shall  be  my  work  to 
ensure  your  pardon  from  my  brother  the  King. 
Come  into  the  refectory  :  you  need  refreshment 
The  Lord  Abbot  makes  you  welcome."  17 

Tears  of  gratitude  and  true  repentance  choked 
Arnulfs  speech,  and  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
raised  from  the  ground,  and  was  forced  to  accept 
the  support  of  the  Duke's  arm. 

The  venerable  Abbot  slowly  rose,  and  held  up 
his  hand  in  an  attitude  of  blessing : 

"  The  blessing  of  a  merciful  God  be  upon  the 
sinner  who  turneth  from  his  evil  way ;  and  ten 
thousand  blessings  of  pardon  and  peace  are 
already  on  the  head  of  him  who  hath  stretched 
out  his  hand  to  forgive  and  aid  him  who  was 

once  his  most  grievous  foe  ! ' 

THE   END 


N  OTES 


NOTES 


CHAPTER  L 

PAGE  5 

1.  Ricnard's     place    of    education    was     Bayeaux  ;     for, 
as     Duke    William    says    in     the     rhymed     Chronicle     of 
Normandy,— 

"  Si  a  Roem  le  faz  garder 
E  norir,  gaires  longement 
II  ne  saura  parlier  neiant 
Daneis,  kar  nul  n  Ti  parole. 
Si  voil  qu'il  seit  a  tele  escole 
Ou  Ten  le  sache  endoctriner 
Que  as  Daneis  sache  parler. 
Ci  ne  sevent  riens  fors  Romanz 
Mais  a  Baieux  en  a  tanz 
Oui  ne  sevent  si  Daneis  non." 

PAGE  9. 

2.  Bernard   was   founder  of  the   family    of   Harcourt   of 
Nuneham.     Ferrieres^  the  ancestor  of  that  of  Ferrars. 


218  NOTES 

PAGE  11. 

3.  In   the   same  Chronicle,   William    Longsword   directs 

that,- 

"  Tant  seit  apris  qu'il  lise  un  bref 

Kar  ceo  ne  li  ert  pas  trop  gref." 

PAGE  13. 

4.  Hako    of    Norway    was   educated    by    Ethelstane   of 
England.     It    was    Foulques    le    Bon,    the    contemporary 
Count    of    Anjou,   who,   when    derided   by    Louis    IV.    for 
serving  in  the  choir  of  Tours,  wrote  the  following  retort  : 
"The  Count  of  Anjou  to  the  King  of  France.     Apprenez, 
Monseigneur,  qu'un  rot  sans  lettres  est  une  ane  couronne." 

PAGE  15. 

5.  The    Banner   of  Normandy  was   a   cross  till  William 
the  Conqueror  adopted  the  lion. 

CHAPTER  II. 

PAGE  25. 

6.  "  Sire,   soies    mon    escus,    soies    mes    defendemens." 

Histoire  des  Dues  de  Normandie  (MICHEL). 

PAGE  32. 

7.  The     Cathedral    was     afterwards     built    by    Richard 
himself. 


NOTES  219 

CHAPTER  III. 

PAGE  41. 

8.  Sus  le  maistre  autel  del  iglise 
Li  unt  sa  feaute  juree. 

PAGE  48. 

9.  Une  clef  d'argent  unt  trovee 
A  sun  braiol  estreit  noee. 
Tout  la  gent  se  merveillont 

Que  cete  clef  signifiont. 
*  #  *  •* 

Ni  la  cuoule  e  1'estamine 
En  aveit  il  en  un  archete, 
Oue  disfermeront  ceste  clavete 
De  sol  itant  ert  tresorier 
Kar  nul  tresor  n'vait  plus  cher. 

The  history  of  the  adventures  of  Jumieges  is  literally 
true,  as  is  Martin's  refusal  to  admit  the  Duke  to  the 
cloister  :- 

Dun  ne  t'a  Deus  mis  e  pose 
Prince  gardain  de  sainte  iglise 
E  cur  tenir  leial  justise. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

PAGE  53. 
10.   An    attack,    in    which    Riouf,    Vicomte   du    Cotentin, 


220  NOTES 

placed  Normandy  in  the  utmost  danger.  He  was  defeated 
on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  in  a  field  still  called  the  "  Prd 
de  Battaille,"  on  the  very  day  of  Richard's  birth  ;  so  that 
the  Te  Deum  was  sung  at  once  for  the  victory  and  the 
birth  of  the  heir  of  Normandy. 

CHAPTER  V. 

PAGE  88. 

11.  "  Biaus  Segnors,  vees  chi  vo  segneur,  je  ne  le  vous 
voel  tolir,  mais  je  estoie  venus  en  ceste  ville,  prendre  consel 
a  vous,  comment  je  poroie  vengier  la  mort  son  pere,  qui  me 
rapiela  d'Engletiere.     II  me  fist  roi.  il  me  fist  avoir  1'amour 
le  roi  d'Alemaigne,  il  leva  mon  rii  tie  fons,  il  me  fist  toz  les 
biens,  et  jou  en  renderai  au  fill  le  guerredon  se  je  puis." — 
MICHEL. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

PAGE  131. 

12.  In  a  battle  fought  with  Lothaire  at  Charmenil,  Richard 
saved  the  life  of  Walter  the  huntsman,  who  had  been  with 
him  from   his   youth 

PAGE  132. 

13.  At  fourteen  years  of  age,  Richard  was  betrothed  to 
Eumacette  of  Paris,  then  but  eight  years  old.     In  such  es- 


NOTES  221 

teem  did  Hugues  la  Blanc  hold  his  son-in-law,  that,  on  his 
death-bed,  he  committed  his  son  Hugues  Capet  to  his 
guardianship,  though  the  Duke  was  then  scarcely  above 
twenty,  proposing  him  as  the  model  of  wisdom  and  of 
chivalry. 

PAGE  139. 

14.  "  Osmons,  qui  1'  enfant  ensengnoit  Ten  mena  i  jour  en 
riviere,  et  quant  il  revint,  la  reine  Gerberge  dist  que  se   il 
jamais    I'enmenait   fors   des   murs,   elle   li   ferait     les    jeix 
crever."  —  MICHEL. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

PAGE  164. 

15.  "  Gules,   two   wings   conjoined    in   lure,    or,  7)    is   the 
original  coat  of  St.  Maur,  or  Seymour,  said  to  be  derived 


.  . 

from  Osmond  de  Cea.eviile,  vho  assumed  them  in  honour  of 

;  • 

his  flight  with   Duke  Richard.     His  direct  descendants  in 
Normandy   were   the    M;..rquises   or~  Osmond,   whose   arms 

were  gules,  two  wings  ermine.      ,  1^/789  there  were  two 

• 
survivors  of  the  line  of  Certevilie,  one  a  Canon  of  Notre 

Dame,   the    other    a    Chevalier    de    St.    Louis,    who    died 
childless. 

PAGE  165. 

16.  Harald  of  Norway,  who  made  a  vow  never  to  trim  his 
hair  till  he  had  made  himself  sole  king  of  the  country.      The 


222  NOTES 

war  lasted  ten  years,  and  he  thus  might  well  come  to 
deserve  the  title  of  Horrid-locks,  which  was  changed  to  that 
of  Harfagre,  or  fair-haired,  when  he  celebrated  his  final 
victory,  by  going  into  a  bath  at  More,  and  committing  his 
shaggy  hair  to  be  cut  and  arranged  by  his  friend  Jarl 
Rognwald,  father  of  Rollo. 


CONCLUSION. 

PAGE  213. 

17.  Richard  obtained  for  Arnulf  the  restitution  of  Arras, 
and  several  other  Flemish  towns.  He  died  eight  years 
afterwards,  in  996,  leaving  several  children,  among  whom 
his  daughter  E'rtfma  is  cojjfteejted  ;with  English  history,  by 
her  marriage,  first,  with  Ethelred  the  Unready,  and  secondly, 
with  Knute,  .the  grandson  of  Kis  -firm  t'riend  and  ally,  Harald 

Blue-tooth.       His  son  -was  Rid^rd.  called  the  Good  ;  his 

>    <-  <..        . ,    *  . '    » 

grandson,  Robert  the,  M«ignifice.,n,t,;  his  great-grandson, 
William  the  Conqueror,  who  brought  the  Norman  race  to 
England.  Few  names  in  history  shine  with  so  consistent  a 
lustre  as  that  of  Richard  ;  at  first  the  little  Duke,  afterwards 
Richard  aux  longues  jambes,  but  always  Richard  sans 
peur.  This  little  sketch  has  only  brought  forward  the 
perils  of  his  childhood,  but  his  early  manhood  was  likewise 


NOTES  223 

full  of  adventures,  in  which  he  always  proved  himself  brave, 
honourable,  pious,  and  forbearing.  But  for  these  our  readers 
must  search  for  themselves  into  early  French  history,  where 
all  they  will  find  concerning  our  hero  will  only  tend  to  exalt 
his  character, 


' 
,         •    ,•    , 

...  .    , 


- 


v      e  o  o  c   «  ,        . 

o         •   *     i  i        •  •  f  ' 

•     o   •       •         •  '  <•» 

I  »  O      )        •  » 

-.        3  )    1      • 


RICHARD  CLAY  AND  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK  STREET,  STAMFORD  STREET,  S.  E. , 
AND  BUNGAY,  SUFFOLK. 


1                  r         ' 
r        c 

! 

tec          ,        .  '  r- 

00                 t      ft*      ,.            e( 
<                     CC      1 

1.             k                  V    .             • 

(       ,     ' 

»   < 

•     etc  e      ,     .  , 

r       C 

C    «         c  c        C          f 

.',,,, 

./ 

p       1  <  r   (  <  '    < 
e< 

- 

•  r   '       c    u  '       ^   * 

«   i 

U             OO       Cile.,>t.. 

MACMILLAN'S 
THREE-AND-SIXPENNY 

LIBRARY  OF  BOOKS 
BY  POPULAR  AUTHORS 

Crown  8vo. 

IS  SERIES  comprises  over  four 
hundred  volumes  in  various  depart- 
ments of  Literature.  Prominent  among 
them  is  an  attractive  edition  of  The 
Works  of  Thackeray,  issued  itnder  the 
editorship  of  Mr.  Lewis  Melville.  It  con- 
tains all  the  Original  Illustrations,  and 
includes  a  great  number  of  scattered  pieces 
and  illustrations  which  have  not  hitforte 
appeared  in  any  collected  edition  of  the 
works.  The  Works  of  Charles  Dickens, 
reprinted  from  the  first  editions,  with  all 
the  Original  Illustrations,  and  with  Intro- 
ductions, Biographical  and  Bibliographical, 
by  Charles  Dickens  the  Younger,  and  an 
attractive  edition  ^/"The  Novels  of  Charles 
Lever,  illustrated  by  Phiz  and  G.  Cruik- 


Macmillan  and  Co.'s 


sJiank,  have  also  a  place  in  the  Library. 
The  attention  of  book  buyers  may  be  es- 
pecially directed  to  The  Border  Edition 
of  the  Waverley  Novels,  edited  by  Mr. 
Andrew  Lang,  which,  with  its  large  type 
and  convenient  form,  and  its  copious  illus- 
trations by  well-known  artists,  possesses 
features  wJiich  place  it  in  the  forefront  of 
editions  now  obtainable  of  tJie  famous  novels. 
The  Works  of  Mr.  Thomas  Hardy,  in- 
cluding tlie  poems,  have  also  been  added 
to  the  Three-and-Sixpenny  Library. 

Among  other  works  by  notable  con- 
temporary authors  will  be  found  those  of 
Mr,  F.  Marion  Crawford,  Rolf  Boldrewood, 
Mr.  H.  G.  Weils,  Mrs.  Gertrude  Atherton, 
Mr.  Egerton  Castle,  Mr.  A.  E.  W.  Mason, 
Maarten  Maartens,  and  Miss  Rosa  Nou- 
chette  Carey;  while  among  t  lie  productions 
of  an  earlier  period  may  be  mentioned  the 
works  of  Charles  Kingsley,  Frederick  Deni- 
son  Maurice,  Thomas  Hughes,  and  Dean 
Farrar ;  and  the  novels  and  tales  0/Charlotte 
M.  Yonge,  Mrs.  Craik,  and  Mrs.  Oliphant. 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library  3 

THE 

WORKS  OF  THACKERAY 

Reprints  of  the  First  Editions,  with  all  the  Original  Illustrations , 
and  ivith  Facsimiles  of  Wrappers,  etc. 

Messrs.  MACMILLAN  &  Co.,  Limited,  beg  leave  to  invite  the 
attention  of  book  buyers  to  the  Edition  of  THE  WORKS  OF 
THACKERAY  in  their  Three-and-Sixpenny  Library,  which  is  the 
Completest  Edition  of  the  Author's  Works  that  has  been  placed 
on  the  market. 

The  Publishers  have  been  fortunate  in  securing  the  services  ol 
Mr.  LEWIS  MELVILLE,  the  well-known  Thackeray  Expert.  With 
his  assistance  they  have  been  able  to  include  in  this  Edition  a 
great  number  of  scattered  pieces  from  Thackeray's  pen,  and  illus- 
trations from  his  pencil  which  have  not  hitherto  been  contained  in 
any  collected  edition  of  the  works.  Mr.  Melville  has  read  all 
the  sheets  as  they  passed  through  the  press,  and  collated  them 
carefully  with  the  original  editions.  He  has  also  provided  Biblio- 
graphical Introductions  and  occasional  Footnotes. 

List  of  the  Series, 

VOL. 

1.  Vanity  Fair.    With  190  Illustrations. 

2.  The  History  of  Pendennis.     With   180 

Illustrations. 

3.  The  Newcomes.    With  167  Illustrations. 

4.  The  History  of  Henry  Esmond. 

5.  The  Virginians.    With  148  Illustrations 

6.  Barry  Lyndon  and  Catherine.     With  4 

Illustrations. 

7.  The  Paris  and  Irish  Sketch  Books.  With 

63   Illustrations. 


Macmillan  and  Co.'s 


THACKERAY'S   WORKS— continued. 

VOL. 

8.  Christmas     Books — MRS.     PERKINS'S 

BALL  :  OUR  STREET  :  DR.  BIRCH  AND  HIS  YOUNG 
FRIENDS  :  THE  KICKLEBURYS  ON  THE  RHINE  :  THE 
ROSE  AND  THE  RING.  With  127  Illustrations. 

9.  Burlesques :   From  Cornhill  to  Grand 

Cairo  :  and  Juvenilia.     With  84  Illustrations. 

10.  The  Book  of  Snobs,  and  other  Contri- 

butions to  Punch.     With  159  Illustrations. 

11.  The      Yellowplush      Correspondence  : 

Jeames's  Diary  :  The  Great  Hoggarty  Diamond  :  Etc. 

With  47  Illustrations. 

12.  Critical  Papers  in  Literature. 

13.  Critical  Papers  in  Art ;  Stubbs's  Calen- 

dar :  Barber  Cox.     With  99  Illustrations. 

14.  Lovel  the  Widower,  and  other  Stories. 

With  40  Illustrations. 

15.  The     Fitz-Boodle     Papers     (including 

Men's  Wives),  and  various  Articles.     8  Illustrations. 

16.  The  English  Humourists  of  the  i8th 

Century  :  The  Four  Georges  :  Etc.     45  Illustrations. 

17.  Travels  in  London  :  Letters  to  a  Young 

Man  about  Town  :  and  other  Contributions  to  Punch 
(1845 — 1850).  With  73  Illustrations. 

1 8.  Ballads  and  Verses,  and  Miscellaneous 

Contributions  to  Punch.     With  78  Illustrations. 

19.  A    Shabby    Genteel    Story,    and    The 

Adventures  of  Philip.     With  Illustrations. 

20.  Roundabout  Papers  and  Denis  DuvaL 

With  Illustrations. 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library  5 

MACMILLAN'S 

EDITION    OF   THACKERAY 

SOME  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES.—  "An  edition  to  do  credit  even  to  this 
publishing  house,  and  not  likely  to  be  surpassed  until  they  surpass  it  with 
a  cheaper  and  better  themselves." 

WHITEHALL  RE  VIEW.—  "Never  betore  has  such  a  cheap  and 
excellent  edition  of  Thackeray  been  seen.  " 

ACADEMY.—  "  A  better  one-volume  edition  at  three  shillings  and 
sixpence  could  not  be  desired." 

GRAPHIC.  —  "  In  its  plain  but  pretty  blue  binding  is  both  serviceable 
and  attractive." 

DAILY  GRAPHIC.—  "  An  excellent,  cheap  reprint." 

PALL  MALL  GAZETTE.—  "The  size  of  the  books  is  handy,  paper 
and  printing  are  good,  and  the  binding,  which  is  of  blue  cloth,  is  simple 
but  tasteful.  Altogether  the  publishers  are  to  be  congratulated  upon  a 
reprint  which  ought  to  be  popular." 

GLOBE.  —  "The  paper  is  thin  but  good,  the  type  used  is  clear  to  read, 
and  the  binding  is  neat  and  effective." 

LADY'S  PICTORIAL.—  "The  paper  is  good,  the  type  clear  and 
large,  and  the  binding  tasteful.  Messrs.  Macmillan  are  to  be  thanked  lor 
so  admirable  and  inexpensive  an  edition  01  our  great  satirist." 

WORLD.—  "Nothing  could  be  better  than  the  new  edition." 

BLACK  AND  WHITE.—  "The  more  one  sees  of  the  edition  the 
more  enamoured  of  it  he  becomes.  It  is  so  good  and  neat,  immaculate  ai 
to  print,  and  admirably  bound." 

SCOTSMAN.—  "This  admirable  edition." 


LITERARY  JFOffZZ).—  "The  paper  and  printing  and  general  get 
op  are  everything  that  one  could  desire." 

ST.  JAMES'S  GAZETTE.—  "Aden  and  pretty  edition." 


Macmillan  and  Co.'s 


THE 

WORKS    OF    DICKENS 

Reprints  of  the  First  Editions,  with  all  the  original  Illustrations, 

and  with  Introductions,  Biographical  and  Bibliographical, 

by  CHARLES  DICKENS  the  Younger. 

1.  THE    PICKWICK   PAPERS.      With  50   Illus- 

trations 

2.  OLIVER   TWIST.     With  27  Illustrations. 

3.  NICHOLAS  NICKLEBY.    With  44  Illustrations, 

4.  MARTIN    CHUZZLEWIT.      With  41    Illustra- 

tions. 

5.  THE    OLD    CURIOSITY    SHOP.      With    97 

Illustrations. 

6.  BARNABY   RUDGE.     With  76  Illustrations. 

7.  DOMBEY   AND    SON.     With  40  Illustrations. 

8.  CHRISTMAS   BOOKS.     With  65  Illustrations. 
g.  SKETCHES   BY   BOZ.     With  44  Illustrations. 

10.  DAVID  COPPERFIELD.    With  40  Illustrations, 

11.  AMERICAN  NOTES  AND  PICTURES  FROM 

ITALY.     With  4  Illustrations. 

12.  THE  LETTERS  OF  CHARLES  DICKENS. 

13.  BLEAK   HOUSE.     With  43  Illustrations. 

14.  LITTLE   DORRIT.     With  40  Illustrations. 

15.  A  TALE  OF  TWO  CITIES.     With  15  Illustra- 

tions. 

16.  GREAT     EXPECTATIONS;      AND     HARD 

TIMES. 

17.  OUR   MUTUAL   FRIEND.     With  40  Illustra- 

tions. 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library  7 

MACMILLAN'S 

EDITION    OF   DICKENS 

SOME  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS 

ATHENsEUM.  — "Handy  in  form,  well  printed,  illustrated  with 
reduced  re-productions  of  the  original  plates,  introduced  with  bibliographical 
notes  by  the  novelist's  son,  and  above  all  issued  at  a  most  moderate 
price,  this  edition  will  appeal  successfully  to  a  large  number  of  readers." 

SPEAKER.—"  We  do  not  think  there  exists  a  better  edition." 
MORNING  POST.— "The  edition  will  be  highly  appreciated." 

SCOTSMAN.—"  This  reprint  offers  peculiar  attractions.  Of  a  handy 
size,  in  one  volume,  of  clear,  good-sized  print,  and  with  its  capital  comic 
illustrations,  it  is  a  volume  to  be  desired." 

NEWCASTLE  CHRONICLE.— "The  most  satisfactory  edition  of 
the  book  that  has  been  issued." 

GLASGOW  HERALD.— "None  of  the  recent  editions  of  Dickens 
can  be  compared  with  that  which  Messrs.  Macmillan  inaugurate  with  the 
Issue  of  Pickwick.  .  .  .  Printed  in  a  large,  clear  type,  very  readable. " 

GLOBE. — "They  have  used  an  admirably  clear  type  and  good  paper, 
and  the  binding  is  unexceptionable.  .  .  .  May  be  selected  as  the  most 
desirable  cheap  edition  of  the  immortal  '  Papers '  that  has  ever  been  offered 
to  the  public." 

MANCHESTER  EXAMINER.— "These  volumes  have  a  unique 
Interest,  for  with  each  there  is  the  story  of  its  origin." 

QUEEN. — "A  specially  pleasant  and  convenient  form  in  which  to 
re-read  Dickens." 

STAR. — "This  new  'Dickens  Series,'  with  its  reproductions  of  the 
original  illustrations,  is  a  joy  to  the  possessor." 


8  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

Complete  in   Twenty-four   Volumes.      Crown  8vot  tastefully  bound  in 
green  cloth ,  gilt.     Price  3*.  6d.  each. 

In  special  cloth  binding,  fiat  backs,  gilt  tops.     Supplied  in  Sets  only  of 

24  volumes.     Price  ^4  4^. 

Also  an  edition  with  all  the  250  original  etchings.     In  24  volumes. 
Crown  %vo,  gilt  tops.     Price  6s.  each. 


THE  LARGE  TYPE 
BORDER  EDITION  OF  THE 

WAVERLEY   NOVELS 

EDITED   WITH 

INTRODUCTORY  ESSAYS  AND  NOTES 


BY 


ANDREW   LANG 

SUPPLEMENTING  THOSE  OF  THE  AUTHOR. 


With   Two  Hundred  and  Fifty  New  and  Original  Illustrations  by 

Eminent  Artists. 


BY  the  kind  permission  of  the  Hon.  Mrs.  MAXWELL-SCOTT, 
of  Abbotsford,  the  great-granddaughter  of  Sir  WALTER, 
the  MSS.  and  other  material  at  Abbotsford  were  examined  by 
Mr.  •  ANDREW  LANG  during  the  preparation  of  his  Introductory 
Essays  and  Notes  to  the  Series,  so  that  the  BORDER  EDITION 
may  be  said  to  contain  all  the  results  of  the  latest  researches 
as  to  the  composition  of  the  Waverley  Novels. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library  9 

% 

The  Border  Waverley 

1.  WAVERLEY.     With  12  Illustrations  by  Sir  H.  RAE- 

BURN,  R. A.,  R.  W.  MACBETH,  A.R.A.,  JOHN  PETTIE,  R.A., 
H.  MACBETH-RAEBURN,  D.  HERDMAN,  W.  J.  LEITCH, 
ROBERT  HERDMAN,  R.S.A.,  and  J.  ECKFORD  LAUDER. 

2.  GUY   MANNERING.    With   10  Illustrations   by  J. 

MACWHIRTER,  A.R.A.,  R.  W.  MACBETH,  A.R.A.,  C.  O. 
MURRAY,  CLARK  STANTON,  R.S.A.,  GOURLAY  STEELL, 
R.S.A.,  F.  S.  WALKER,  R.  HERDMAN,  R.S.A.,  and  J.  B, 
MACDONALD,  A.R.S.A. 

3.  THE   ANTIQUARY.     With   10   Illustrations  by  J. 

MACWHIRTER,  A.R.A.,  SAM  BOUGH,  R.S.A.,  R.  HERD- 
MAN,  R.S.A.,  W.  M'TAGGART,  A.R.S.A.,  J.  B.  MAC- 
DONALD,  A.R.S.A.,  and  A.  H.  TOURRIER. 

4.  ROB  ROY.   With  10  Illustrations  by  R.  W.  MACBETH, 

A.R.A.,  and  SAM  BOUGH,  R.S.A. 

5.  OLD  MORTALITY.    With  10  Illustrations  by  J.  MAC- 

WHIRTER, A.R.A.,  R.  HERDMAN,  R.S.A.,  SAM  BOUGH, 
R.S.A.,  M.  L.  Gow,  D.  Y.  CAMERON,  LOCKHART  BOGLE, 
and  ALFRED  HARTLEY. 

6.  THE  HEART  OF  MIDLOTHIAN.    With  10  Illustra- 

tions by  Sir  J.  E.  MILLAIS,  Bart,  HUGH  CAMERON,  R.S.A., 
SAM  BOUGH,  R.S.A.,  R.  HERDMAN,  R.S.A.,  and  WAL. 
PAGET. 

7.  A  LEGEND  OF  MONTROSE  and  THE  BLACK  DWARF. 

With  7  Illustrations  by  Sir  GEORGE  REID,  P.R.S.A., 
GEORGE  HAY,  R.S.A.,  HORATIO  MACCULLOCH,  R.S.A., 
W.  E.  LOCKHART,  R.S.A..  H.  MACBETH-RAEBURN,  and 
T.  SCOTT. 

8.  THE  BRIDE  OF  LAMMERMOOR.  With  8  Illustrations 

by  Sir  J.  E.  MILLAIS,  Bart.,  JOHN  SMART,  R.S.A.,  SAM 
BOUGH,  R.S.A.,  GEORGE  HAY,  R.S.A.,  and  H.  MACBETH- 
RAEBURN. 

9.  IVANHOE.     With  12  Illustrations  by  AD.  LALAUZE. 

10.  THE  MONASTERY.     With  10  Illustrations  by  GOR- 

DON BROWNE. 

11.  THE   ABBOT.     With    10   Illustrations   by   GORDON 

BROWNE. 


io  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

The  Border  Waverley 

12.  KENILWORTH.      With    12    Illustrations    by    AD, 

LALAUZE. 

13.  THE    PIRATE.      With    io   Illustrations   by   W.   E, 

LOCKHART,  R.S.A.,  SAM  BOUGH,  R.S.A.,  HERBERT 
DICKSEE,  W.  STRANG,  LOCKHART  BOGLE,  C.  J.  HOLMES, 
and  F.  S.  WALKER. 

14.  THE  FORTUNES  OF  NIGEL.    With  io  Illustrations 

by  JOHN  PETTIE,  R.A.,  and  R.  W.  MACBETH,  A.R.A. 

15.  PEVERIL  OF  THE  PEAK.    With  15  Illustrations  by 

W.  Q.  ORCHARDSON,  R.A.  JOHN  PETTIE,  R.A.,  F.  DADD, 
R.I.,  ARTHUR  HOPKINS,  A.R.W.S.,  and  S.  L.  WOOD. 

16.  QUENTIN    DURWARD.     With    12    Illustrations   by 

AD.  LALAUZE. 

17.  ST.  RONAN'S  WELL.    With  io  Illustrations  by  Sir 

G.  REID,  P.R.S.A.,  R.  W.  MACBETH,  A.R.A.,  W.  HOLE, 
R.S.A.,  and  A.  FORESTIER. 

18.  REDGAUNTLET.   With  12  Illustrations  by  Sir  JAMES 

D.  LINTON,  P.R.I.,  JAMES  ORROCK,  R.I.,  SAM  BOUGH, 
R.S.A.,  W.  HOLE,  R.S.A.,  G.  HAY,  R.S.A.,  T.  SCOTT, 
A.R.S.A.,  W.  BOUCHER,  and  FRANK  SHORT. 

19.  THE  BETROTHED  and  THE  TALISMAN.    With  io 

Illustrations  by  HERBERT  DICKSEE,  WAL.  PAGET,  and 
J,  LE  BLANT. 

20.  WOODSTOCK.     With  io  Illustrations  by  W.  HOLE, 

R.S.A. 

21.  THE  FAIR  MAID  OF  PERTH.    With  io  Illustrations 

by  Sir  G.  REID,  P.R.S.A.,  JOHN  PETTIE,  R.A.,  R.  W. 
MACBETH,  A.R.A.,  and  ROBERT  HERDMAN,  R.S.A. 

22.  ANNE  OF  GEIERSTEIN.    With  io  Illustrations  by 

R.  DE  Los  Rios. 

23.  COUNT  ROBERT  OF  PARIS  and  THE  SURGEON'S 

DAUGHTER.  With  io  Illustrations  by  W.  HATHERELL, 
R.I.,  and  W.  B.  WOLLEN,  R.I. 

24.  CASTLE  DANGEROUS,  CHRONICLES  OF  THE  CANON- 

GATE,  ETC.  With  io  Illustrations  by  H.  MACBETH-RAE- 
BURN  and  G.  D.  ARMOUR 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library         n 

The  Border  Waverley 

SOME  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS 

TIMES. — "It  would  be  difficult  to  find  in  these  days  a  more  com- 
petent and  sympathetic  editor  of  Scott  than  his  countryman,  the  brilliant 
and  versatile  man  of  letters  who  has  undertaken  the  task,  and  if  any  proof 
were  wanted  either  of  his  qualifications  or  of  his  skill  and  discretion  in 
displaying  them,  Mr.  Lang  has  furnished  it  abundantly  in  his  charming 
Introduction  to  'Waverley.'  The  editor's  own  notes  are  judiciously  sparing, 
but  conspicuously  to  the  point,  and  they  are  very  discreetly  separated  from 
those  of  the  author,  Mr.  Lang's  laudable  purpose  being  to  illustrate  and 
explain  Scott,  not  to  make  the  notes  a  pretext  for  displaying  his  own 
critical  faculty  and  literary  erudition.  The  illustrations  by  various  competent 
hands  are  beautiful  in  themselves  and  beautifully  executed,  and,  altogether, 
the  'Border  Edition'  of  the  Waverley  Novels  bids  fair  to  become  the 
classical  edition  of  the  great  Scottish  classic." 

SPECTATOR.— "We  trust  that  this  fine  edition  of  our  greatest  and 
most  poetical  of  novelists  will  attain,  if  it  has  not  already  done  so,  the  high 
popularity  it  deserves.  To  all  Scott's  lovers  it  is  a  pleasure  to  know  that, 
despite  the  daily  and  weekly  inrush  of  ephemeral  fiction,  the  sale  of  his 
works  is  said  by  the  booksellers  to  rank  next  below  Tennyson's  in  poetry, 
and  above  that  of  everybody  else  in  prose." 

A  THENsEUM.—"  The  handsome  '  Border  Edition'  has  been  brought 
to  a  successful  conclusion.  The  publisher  deserves  to  be  complimented 
on  the  manner  in  which  the  edition  has  been  printed  and  illustrated,  and 
Mr.  Lang  on  the  way  in  which  he  has  performed  his  portion  of  the  work. 
His  introductions  have  been  tasteful  and  readable ;  he  has  not  overdone 
his  part ;  and,  while  he  has  supplied  much  useful  information,  he  has  by  no 
means  overburdened  the  volumes  with  notes." 

NOTES  AND  Q UERIES.—"  This  spirited  and  ambitious  enterprise 
has  been  conducted  to  a  safe  termination,  and  the  most  ideal  edition  of  the 
Waverley  Novels  in  existence  is  now  completed." 

SATURDAY  REVIEW.— "Of  all  the  many  collections  of  the 
Waverley  Novels,  the  '  Border  Edition'  is  incomparably  the  most  handsome 
and  the  most  desirable.  .  .  .  Type,  paper,  illustrations,  are  altogether 
admirable." 

MAGAZINE  OF  ART.  —  "Size,  type,  paper,  and  printing,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  excessively  liberal  and  charming  introduction  of  the  illustra- 
tions, make  this  perhaps  the  most  desirable  edition  of  Scott  ever  issued  on 
this  side  of  the  Border." 

DAILY  CHRONICLE.—"  There  is  absolutely  no  fault  to  be  found 
it,  as  to  paper,  type,  or  arrangement. " 


12  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

THE   WORKS   OF 

THOMAS    HARDY 

Collected  Edition 

1.  TESS    OF  THE   D'URBERVILLES. 

2.  FAR   FROM   THE    MADDING   CROWD. 

3.  THE   MAYOR   OF   CASTERBRIDGE. 

4.  A   PAIR   OF   BLUE    EYES. 

5.  TWO   ON    A   TOWER. 

6.  THE   RETURN   OF   THE   NATIVE. 

7.  THE   WOODLANDERS. 

8.  JUDE   THE   OBSCURE. 

9.  THE   TRUMPET-MAJOR. 

10.  THE    HAND    OF   ETHELBERTA. 

11.  A    LAODICEAN. 

12.  DESPERATE    REMEDIES. 

13.  WESSEX   TALES. 

14.  LIFE'S    LITTLE    IRONIES. 

15.  A   GROUP   OF   NOBLE   DAMES. 

16.  UNDER   THE    GREENWOOD   TREE. 

17.  THE   WELL-BELOVED. 

18.  WESSEX    POEMS,  and  other  Verses. 

19.  POEMS  OF  THE  PAST  AND  THE  PRESENT, 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library         13 


THE   WORKS    OF 


CHARLES    KINGSLEY 


WESTWARD   HO  ! 

HYPATIA ;  or,  New  Foes  with  an  old  Face. 

TWO  YEARS  AGO. 

ALTON  LOCKE,  Tailor  and  Poet.     An  Autobiography. 

HEREWARD  THE  WAKE,  "Last  of  the  English." 

YEAST :  A  Problem. 

POEMS :    including   The   Saint's   Tragedy,  Andromeda,   Songs 

Ballads,  etc. 
THE  WATER-BABIES  :  A  Fairy  Tale  for  a  Land-Baby.     With 

Illustrations  by  LINLEY  SAMBOURNE. 
THE  HEROES  ;  or,  Greek  Fairy  Tales  for  my  Children.     With 

Illustrations  by  the  Author. 

GLAUCUS  ;  or,  The  Wonders  of  the  Shore.    With  Illustrations. 
MADAM    HOW   AND    LADY   WHY;    or,    First    Lessons    in 

Earth  Lore  for  Children.     With  Illustrations. 

AT  LAST.     A  Christmas  in  the  West  Indies.    With  Illustrations. 
THE  HERMITS. 

HISTORICAL  LECTURES  AND  ESSAYS. 
PLAYS  AND  PURITANS,  and  other  Historical  Essays. 
THE  ROMAN  AND  THE  TEUTON. 
PROSE  IDYLLS,  New  and  Old. 

SANITARY  AND  SOCIAL  LECTURES  AND  ESSAYS. 
LITERARY  AND  GENERAL  LECTURES  AND  ESSAYS. 
ALL  SAINTS'  DAY  :  and  other  Sermons. 
DISCIPLINE  :  and  other  Sermons. 
THE  GOOD  NEWS  OF  GOD.     Sermons. 
GOSPEL  OF  THE  PENTATEUCH. 
SERMONS  FOR  THE  TIMES. 
VILLAGE     SERMONS,    AND    TOWN     AND     COUNTRY 

SERMONS. 
WESTMINSTER  SERMONS. 


14  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

THE    NOVELS 

OF 

F.  MARION   CRAWFORD 

1.  MR.  ISAACS:   A  Tale  of  Modern  India. 

2.  DOCTOR  CLAUDIUS  :    A  True  Story. 

3.  A   ROMAN    SINGER. 

4.  ZOROASTER. 

5.  MARZIO'S    CRUCIFIX. 

6.  A   TALE   OF   A    LONELY    PARISH. 

7.  PAUL   PATOFF. 

8.  WITH    THE    IMMORTALS. 

9.  GREIFENSTEIN. 

10.  TAQUISARA:   A  Novel. 

11.  A  ROSE   OF   YESTERDAY. 

12.  SANT  ILARIO. 

13.  A   CIGARETTE-MAKER'S    ROMANCE. 

14.  KHALED  :    A  Tale  of  Arabia. 

15.  THE  THREE  FATES. 

16.  THE  WITCH  OF  PRAGUE 

17.  MARION  DARCHE:  A  Story  without  Comment 

18.  KATHARINE    LAUDERDALE. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library          15 


THE    NOVELS 

OF 

F.  MARION    CRAWFORD 

19.  THE    CHILDREN    OF  THE    KING. 

20.  PIETRO    GHISLERI. 

21.  DON    ORSINO. 

22.  CASA   BRACCIO. 

23.  ADAM   JOHNSTONE'S    SON. 

24.  THE    RALSTONS. 

25.  CORLEONE  :    A  Tale  of  Sicily. 

26.  VIA  CRUCIS:  A  Romance  of  the  Second  Crusade. 

27.  IN   THE  PALACE  OF  THE  KING:]  A  Love 

Story  of  Old  Madrid. 

28.  CECILIA  :    A  Story  of  Modern  Rome. 

29.  MARIETTA:   A  Maid  of  Venice. 

30.  THE    HEART    OF   ROME. 

31.  SOPRANO:    A  Portrait. 

32.  THE   PRIMADONNA. 

33.  THE   DIVA'S    RUBY. 

34.  "WHOSOEVER   SHALL   OFFEND * 

35.  A   LADY   OF   ROME. 

36.  ARETHUSA. 

37.  THE   WHITE   SISTER. 
38."|STRADELLA:    An  Old  Italian  Love  Tale. 


i6  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

THE    NOVELS 

OF 

ROLF  BOLDREWOOD 

1.  ROBBERY    UNDER   ARMS :    A  Story  of  Life 

and  Adventure  in  the  Bush  and  in  the  Gold- 
fields  of  Australia. 

2.  A    MODERN    BUCCANEER, 

3.  THE   MINER'S   RIGHT:   A  Tale  of  the  Aus- 

tralian Gold-fields. 

4.  THE  SQUATTER'S  DREAM. 

5.  A  SYDNEY-SIDE  SAXON. 

6.  A  COLONIAL  REFORMER. 

7.  NEVERMORE. 

8.  PLAIN    LIVING:   A  Bush  Idyll. 

9.  MY   RUN    HOME. 

10.  THE  CROOKED  STICK;  or,  Follies  Probation. 

n.  OLD    MELBOURNE    MEMORIES. 

12.  WAR   TO   THE   KNIFEj;   or,  Tangata  Maori. 

13.  BABES    IN    THE   BUSH. 

14.  IN   BAD   COMPANY,  and  other  Stories. 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library         17 

By  H.  G.  WELLS 

THE  PLATTNER  STORY :   and  others. 
TALES  OF  SPACE  AND  TIME. 
THE  STOLEN  BACILLUS :  and  other  Incidents. 
THE    INVISIBLE    MAN.     A    Grotesque   Romance. 

LOVE  AND  MR,  LEWISHAM,     A  Story  of  a  very 

Young  Couple. 

WHEN  THE  SLEEPER  WAKES. 

THE  FIRST  MEN  IN  THE  MOON. 

TWELVE  STORIES  AND  A  DREAM. 

THE    FOOD    OF    THE    GODS    AND    HOW    IT 

Came  te  Earth. 

KIPPS  :  The  Story  of  a  Simple  Soul. 
IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  COMET. 
TONO-BUNGAY. 

By  A.  E.  W.  MASON 

THE  COURTSHIP  OF  MORRICE  BUCKLER. 
THE  PHILANDERERS. 
MIRANDA  OF  THE  BALCONY. 

By  EGERTON  CASTLE 

"LA  BELLA":  and  others.     |     "YOUNG  APRIL." 
MARSHFIELD  THE  OBSERVER. 

By  AGNES  and  EGERTON   CASTLE 

THE^BATH  COMEDY. 

THE   PRIDE   OF   JENNICO.     Being  a  Memoir  of 

Captain  Basil  Jennico. 

THE   SECRET    ORCHARD. 


i8  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

THE    NOVELS   OF 

ROSA    N.    CAREY 

WESTMINSTER  GAZETTE —"  K  clever  delineator  of  character,  possessed  of  a 
reserve  of  strength  in  a  quiet,  easy,  flowing  style,  Miss  Carey  never  fails  to  please  a  large 
class  of  readers." 

STANDARD.—11  Miss  Carey  has  the  gift  of  writing  naturally  and  simply,  her  pathos 
It  true  and  unforced,  and  her  conversations  are  sprightly  and  sharp." 

LADY. — Miss  Carey's  novels  are  always  welcome  ;  they  are  out  of  the  common  run- 
Immaculately  pure,  and  very  high  in  tone." 

Nearly  800,000  of  these  works  have  been  printed. 

1.  NELLIE'S    MEMORIES.     $8th  Thousand. 

2.  WEE   WIFIE.     42nd  Thousand. 

3.  BARBARA    HEATHCOTE'S    TRIAL.       35th 

Thousand. 

4.  ROBERT  ORD'S  ATONEMENT,     soth  Thou- 

sand. 

5.  WOOED  AND   MARRIED.     4oth  Thousand. 

6.  HERIOT'S    CHOICE.     29th  Thousand. 

7.  QUEENIE'S   WHIM.     34th  Thousand. 

8.  NOT  LIKE   OTHER  GIRLS.     4ist  Thousand. 

9.  MARY    ST.   JOHN.     2/th  Thousand. 

10.  FOR   LILIAS.     26th  Thousand. 

11.  UNCLE   MAX.     36th  Thousand. 

12.  RUE   WITH    A   DIFFERENCE.      24th  Thou- 

sand. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library         19 
THE    NOVELS    OF 

ROSA    N.    CAREY 

Nearly  800,000  of  these  works  have  been  printed. 

13.  THE  HIGHWAY  OF  FATE.     25th  Thousand 

14.  ONLY   THE   GOVERNESS.     4Oth  Thousand. 

15.  LOVER   OR   FRIEND?     29th  Thousand. 

16.  BASIL   LYNDHURST.     26th  Thousand. 

17.  SIR  GODFREY'S  GRAND-DAUGHTERS. 

2/th  Thousand. 

18.  THE    OLD,    OLD    STORY,     soth  Thousand. 

19.  THE    MISTRESS    OF   BRAE   FARM.      32nd 

Thousand. 

20.  MRS.     ROMNEY    and    "BUT    MEN     MUST 

WORK."     i4th  Thousand. 

21.  OTHER   PEOPLE'S    LIVES.     5th  Thousand. 
2£.     HERB    OF   GRACE.     2;th  Thousand. 

23.^   A   PASSAGE  PERILOUS.     25th  Thousand. 
24^  AT   THE    MOORINGS.     2ist  Thousand. 

25.  THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  PETER.     2ist  Thou- 

sand. 

26.  NO   FRIEND   LIKE  A  SISTER.     2ist  Thou- 

sand. 

27.  THE     ANGEL     OF     FORGIVENESS.     2oth 

Thousand. 

28.  THE   SUNNY   SIDE   OF   THE    HILL.     iSth 

Thousand. 

29.  THE     KEY    OF    THE     UNKNOWN.      i5th 

Thousand. 


2O  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

THE    NOVELS   AND   TALES   OF 

CHARLOTTE  M.   YONGE 

THE   HEIR  OF   REDCLYFFE.     With   Illustrations  by  KATE 
GRKENAWAY. 

HEARTSEASE ;   or,  the  Brother's  Wife.     New  Edition.     With 
Illustrations  by  KATE  GREENAWAY. 

HOPES  AND  FEARS  ;  or,  Scenes  from  the  Life  of  a  Spinster. 
With  Illustrations  by  HERBERT  GANDY. 

DYNEVOR  TERRACE  ;  or,  the  Clue  of  Life.    With  Illustration 
by  ADRIAN  STOKES. 

THE   DAISY   CHAIN  ;   or,  Aspirations.     A  Family  Chronicle. 
With  Illustrations  by  J.  P.  ATKINSON. 

THE  TRIAL  :  More  Links  of  the  Daisy  Chain.     With  Illustra- 
tions by  J.  P.  ATKINSON. 

THE  PILLARS   OF  THE  HOUSE;    or,  Under  Wode,  under 
Rode.     Two  Vols.     With  Illustrations  by  HERBERT  GANDY. 

THE  YOUNG  STEPMOTHER  ;   or,  a  Chronicle  of  Mistakes. 

With  Illustrations  by  MARIAN  HUXLEY. 

THE  CLEVER  WOMAN  OF  THE  FAMILY.     With  Illustra- 
tions  by  ADRIAN  STOKES, 

THE  THREE  BRIDES.   With  Illustrations  by  ADRIAN  STOKES. 

MY  YOUNG  ALCIDES  :  A  Faded  Photograph.     With  Illustra- 
tions by  ADRIAN  STOKES. 

THE  CAGED  LION.     With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

THE   DOVE   IN  THE   EAGLE'S  NEST.     With  Illustrations 
by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

THE    CHAPLET    OF    PEARLS;    or,  the  White  and   Black 
Ribaumont.     With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

LADY  HESTER  ;  or,  Ursula's  Narrative  ;  and  THE  DANVERS 
PAPERS.     With  Illustrations  by  JANE  E.  COOK. 

MAGNUM  BONUM  ;  or,  Mother  Carey's  Brood.    With  Illustra- 
ltions  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

LOVE  AND  LIFE  :  an  Old  Story  in  Eighteenth  Century  Costume. 
With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

UNKNOWN  TO  HISTORY.     A  Story  of  the  Captivity  of  Mary 
of  Scotland.     With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library         21 
THE    NOVELS   AND   TALES   OF 

CHARLOTTE   M.   YONGE 

THE    ARMOURER'S    'PRENTICES.      With   Illustrations   by 
W.  J.  HENNKSSY. 

SCENES    AND    CHARACTERS  ;     or,    Eighteen    Months    at 
Beechcroft.     With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

CHANTRY  HOUSE.     With  Illustrations  bv  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

A    MODERN    TELEMACHUS.     With   Illustrations  by  W.   J. 
HENNESSY. 

BYWORDS.     A  collection  of  Tales  new  and  old. 
BEECHCROFT  AT  ROCKSTONE. 
MORE  BYWORDS. 

A  REPUTED  CHANGELING;  or,  Three  Seventh  Years  Two 
Centuries  Ago. 

THE  LITTLE  DUKE,  RICHARD  THE  FEARLESS.     With 

Illustrations. 

THE  LANCES  OF  LYNWOOD.     With  Illustrations  by  J.  B. 
THE  PRINCE  AND  THE  PAGE  :  A  Story  of  the  Last  Crusade, 
With  Illustrations  by  ADRIAN  STOKES. 

TWO    PENNILESS    PRINCESSES.      With    Illustrations    by 
W.  J.  HENNESSY. 

THAT  STICK. 

AN     OLD     WOMAN'S     OUTLOOK     IN     A     HAMPSHIRE 
VILLAGE. 

GRISLY  GRISELL  ;  or,  The  Laidly  Lady  of  Whitburn.     A  Tale 
of  the  Wars  of  the  Roses. 

HENRIETTA'S  WISH.     Second  Edition. 
THE  LONG  VACATION. 

THE  RELEASE  ;    or,  Caroline's  French  Kindred. 
THE  PILGRIMAGE  OF  THE  BEN  BERIAH. 

THE  TWO  GUARDIANS  ;  or,  Home  in  this  World.     Second 

Edition. 

COUNTESS  KATE  AND  THE  STOKESLEY  SECRET. 
MODERN  BROODS  ;   or,  Developments  Unlooked  for. 

STROLLING  PLAYERS  :   A  Harmony  of  Contrasts.     By  C.  M 
YONGE  and  C.  R.  COLERIDGE. 

STRAY    PEARLS.     Memoirs  of  Margaret  de  Ribaumont,  Vis- 
countess of  Bellaise.     With  Illustrations  by  W.  J.  HENNESSY. 


22  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 


Works  by  Mrs.   Craik 

Olive  :  A  Novel.     With  Illustrations  by  G.  BOWERS. 

Agatha's    Husband:    A   Novel.      With    Illustrations   by 
'WALTER  CRANE. 

The  Head  of  the  Family:  A  Novel.     With  Illustrations 
by  WALTER  CRANE. 

Two  Marriages. 

The  Laurel  Bush. 

King  Arthur:    Not  a  Love  Story. 

About  Money,  and  other  Things. 

Concerning  Men,  and  other  Papers. 


Works   by  Mrs.  Oliphant 

Neighbours  on  the  Green. 

Kirsteen  :  the  Story  of  a  Scotch  Family  Seventy  Years  Ago. 

A  Beleaguered  City  :  A  Story  of  the  Seen  and  the  Unseen. 

Hester  :  a  Story  of  Contemporary  Life. 

He  that   Will  Not  when  He  May. 

The  Railway  Man  and  his  Children. 

The  Marriage  of  Elinor. 

Sir  Tom 

The  Heir-Presumptive  and  the  Heir-Apparent. 

A  Country  Gentleman  and  his  Family. 

A  Son  of  the  Soil. 

The  Second  Son. 

The  Wizard's  Son  :    A  Novel. 

Lady  William. 

Young   Musgrave. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library         23 

The  Works  of  Dean  Farrar 

SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD.     The  Lives  of  Seneca,  Epictetus,  and 

Marcus  Aurelius. 

ETERNAL  HOPE.     Sermons  preached  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
THE   FALL   OF   MAN  :   and  other  Sermons. 
THE   WITNESS    OF    HISTORY   TO    CHRIST. 
THE  SILENCE  AND  VOICES  OF  GOD,  with  other  Sermons. 

"IN    THE   DAYS   OF  THY  YOUTH."     Sermons  on  Practical 
Subjects. 

SAINTLY   WORKERS.     Five  Lenten  Lectures. 
EPHPHATHA  ;   or,  the  Amelioration  of  the  World. 

MERCY   AND   JUDGMENT:   a  few  last  words  on  Christian 
Eschatology. 

SERMONS  &  ADDRESSES  DELIVERED  IN  AMERICA. 

THE    WORKS    OF 

Frederick   Denison   Maurice 

SERMONS    PREACHED    IN    LINCOLN'S    INN    CHAPEL. 
In  five  vols. 

SERMONS    PREACHED    IN    COUNTRY   CHURCHES. 
CHRISTMAS    DAY  :    and  other  Sermons. 
THEOLOGICAL   ESSAYS. 
THE  PROPHETS  AND  KINGS  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

THE  PATRIARCHS  AND  LAWGIVERS  OF  THE  OLD 
TESTAMENT. 

THE  GOSPEL    OF   THE    KINGDOM    OF   HEAVEN. 

THE  GOSPEL   OF   ST.  JOHN. 

THE  EPISTLES    OF   ST.   JOHN. 

THE  FRIENDSHIP   OF    BOOKS  :   and  other  Lectures. 

THE  PRAYER  BOOK  AND  THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SACRIFICE.  Deduced  from  the 
Scriptures. 

THE   ACTS    OF   THE   APOSTLES. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  CHRIST;  or,  Hints  to  a  Quaker  re- 
spectmg"  the  Principles,  Constitution,  and  Ordinances  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  2  vols. 


24  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

By  J.  H.  SHORTHOUSE 

JOHN  INGLESANT:   A  Romance. 

SIR  PERCIVAL:  a  Story  of  the  Past  and  of  the  Present, 

THE  LITTLE  SCHOOLMASTER  MARK. 

THE  COUNTESS  EVE. 

A  TEACHER  OF  THE  VIOLIN. 

BLANCHE,  LADY  FALAISE. 

By  GERTRUDE  ATHERTON 

THE  CONQUEROR. 

A  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  VINE. 

THE   CALIFORNIANS. 

By  HUGH   CONWAY 
A  FAMILY  AFFAIR. 

By  W.  CLARK    RUSSELL 
MAROONED. 

By  ANNIE    KEARY 

A  YORK  AND  A  LANCASTER  ROSE. 

CASTLE  DALY :  the  Story  of  an  Irish  Home  thirty 
years  ago. 

JANET'S  HOME.  |  OLDBURY. 

A  DOUBTING  HEART. 

THE  NATIONS  AROUND  ISRAEL. 


Three-and-Sixpenny  Library         25 

By  THOMAS  HUGHES 
TOM  BROWN'S  SCHOOLDAYS. 
TOM  BROWN  AT  OXFORD. 
THE  SCOURING  OF  THE  WHITE  HORSE, 
ALFRED  THE  GREAT. 

By  ARCHIBALD    FORBES 

BARRACKS,  BIVOUACS,  AND  BATTLES. 

By  MONTAGU    WILLIAMS 
LEAVES  OF  A  LIFE. 

ROUND  LONDON. 

By  E.  WERNER 
FICKLE  FORTUNE. 

By  W.   E.    NORRIS 
THIRLBY  HALL, 

A   BACHELOR'S  BLUNDER. 

The  Works  of  SHAKESPEARE 

VICTORIA  EDITION.     In  Three  Volumes. 

Vol.  I.  COMEDIES.     Vol.  II.  HISTORIES.     Vol.  III.  TRAGEDIES. 


26  Macmillan  and  Co.'s 

UNIFORM    EDITION    OF    THE 

NOVELS    OF    CHARLES    LEVER 

With  all  the  Original  Illustrations. 

1.  HARRY   LORREQUER.     Illustrated  by  PHIZ. 

2.  CHARLES   O'MALLEY.     Illustrated  by  PHIZ. 

3.  JACK  HINTON  THE  GUARDSMAN.    Illustra- 

ted by  PHIZ. 

4.  TOM   BURKE    OF   OURS.     Illustrated  by  PHIZ. 

5.  ARTHUR   O'LEARY.     Illustrated  by  G.  CRUIK- 

SHANK. 

6.  LORD  KILGOBBIN.    Illustrated  by  LUKE  FlLDES, 

By  W.  WARDE    FOWLER 
A  YEAR  WITH  THE  BIRDS.     Illustrated. 
TALES  OF  THE  BIRDS.     Illustrated. 
MORE  TALES  OF  THE  BIRDS.     Illustrated. 
SUMMER  STUDIES  OF  BIRDS  AND  BOOKS. 

By  FRANK   BUCKLAND 
CURIOSITIES  OF  NATURAL  HISTORY.    Illus- 

trated.     In  four  volumes  : 
FIRST  SERIES — Rats,  Serpents,  Fishes,  Frogs,  Monkeys,  etc. 

SECOND  SERIES — Fossils,  Bears,  Wolves,  Cats,  Eagles,  Hedge- 
hogs, Eels,  Herrings,  Whales. 

THIRD   SERIES — Wild  Ducks,  Fishing,   Lions,  Tigers,  Foxes, 
Porpoises. 

FOURTH    SERIES — Giants,    Mummies,    Mermaids,    Wonderful 
People,  Salmon,  etc. 


Three-and-Sixpenny   Library         27 

Works  by  Various  Authors 

Hogar ,  M.P. 

Flitters,  Tatters,  and  the  Counsellor 

The  New  Antigone 

Memories  of  Father  Healy 

CANON  ATKINSON.— The  Last  of  the  Giant  Killers 

Playhours  and  Half-Holidays ;  or,  further  Experiences 

of  Two  Schoolboys 

SIR  S.  BAKER.— True  Tales  for  my  Grandsons 
R.  H.  BARHAM.— The  Ingoldsby  Legends 
RKV.  R.  H.  D.  BARHAM.— Life  of  Theodore  Hook 
BLENNERHASSET  AND  SLEEM AN.— Adventures  in  Mashona- 

land 

LANOE  FALCONER.— Cecilia  de  Noel 

W.  FORBES-MITCHELL.— Reminiscences  of  the  Great  Mutiny 
REV.  J.  GILMORE.— Storm  Warriors 
MARY  LINSKILL.— Tales  of  the  North  Biding 
S.  R.  LYSAGHT.— The  Marplot 

One  of  the  Grenvilles 

M.   M'LENNAN.— Muckle  Jock,  and  other  Stories 

G.    MASSON.— A    Compendious   Dictionary    of    the    Frene& 

Language 

MAJOR  GAMBIER  PARRY.— The  Story  of  Dick 
E.  C.  PRICE.— In  the  Lion's  Mouth 
LORD  REDESDALE.— Tales  of  Old  Japan 
W.  C.  RHOADES.— John  Trevennick 
MARCHESA  THEODOLL— Under  Pressure 
ANTHONY  TROLLOPE.— The  Three  Clerks 
CHARLES   WHITEHEAD.— Richard  Savage 


28         Three-and-Sixpenny  Library 

ENGLISH 
MEN  OF  LETTERS 

EDITED  BY  JOHN   MORLEY. 

Arranged  in  12  Volumes,  each  containing  the  Lives  of  three  Authors. 

I.  Chaucer.  By  Dr.  A.  W.  WARD.     Spenser.  By  Dean 
CHURCH.     Dry  den.  By  Prof.  SAINTSBURY. 

II.   Milton.    By  MARK  PATTISON.     Goldsmith.   By  W 
BLACK.     Cowper.  By  GOLDWIN  SMITH. 

III.  Byron.   By  Professor  NICHOL.     Shelley.    By  J.  A. 

SYMONDS.     Keats.  By  SIDNEY  COLVIN. 

IV.  Charles  Lamb.  By  Canon  AINGER.     Addison.  By 

W.  J.  COURTHOPE.     Swift.  By  Sir  LESLIE  STEPHEN, 

JV.Le.j3. 

V.   Scott.    By  R.    H.   HUTTON.     Burns.    By  Principal 
SHAIRP.     Coleridge.   By  H.  D.  TRAILL. 

VI.  Hume.  By  Prof.  HUXLEY,  F.R.S.  Locke.  By  THOS. 
FOWLER,  Burke.  By  JOHN  MORLEY. 

VII.  Defoe.    By  W.  MINTO.     Sterne.    By  H.  D.  TRAILL. 
Hawthorne.   By  HENRY  JAMES. 

VIII.  Fielding.  By  AUSTIN  DOBSON.  Thackeray.  By 
ANTHONY  TROLLOPE.  Dickens.  By  Dr.  A.  W. 
WARD. 

IX  Gibbon.  By  J.  C.  MORISON.  Carlyle.  By  Professor 
NICHOL.  Macaulay.  By  J.  C.  MORISON. 

X.  Sydney.    By  J.   A.   SYMONDS.      De  Quincey.    By 

Prof.  MASSON.     Sheridan.   By  Mrs.  OLIPHANT. 

XI.  Pope.  By  Sir  LESLIE  STEPHEN,  K.C.B.  Johnson. 
By  Sir  LESLIE  STEPHEN,  K.C.B.  Gray.  By  EDMUND 
GOSSE. 

XII.  Bacon.    By   Dean   CHURCH.      Bunyan.    By  J.   A. 
FROUDE.     Bentley.   By  Sir  RICHARD  JEBB. 


THE    GLOBE    LIBRARY 

Crown  8vo.     3^.  6d.  each. 

The  volumes  marked  with  an  asterisk  (*)  are  also  issued  in  limp  leather  t 
•with  full  gilt  back  and  gUt  edges.     $s.  net  each. 

*Bos well's  Life  of  Johnson.     With  an  Introduction  by 

MOWBRAY  MORRIS. 
*Burns's  Complete  Works.    Edited  from  the  best  Printed 

and  MS.  Authorities,  with  Memoir  and  Glossarial  Index.   By  A.  SMITH. 

*The  Works  of  Geoffrey  Chaucer.    Edited  by  ALFRED 

W.  POLLARD,  H.  F.  HEATH,  M.  H.  LIDDELL,  and  W.  S.  McCoRMicK. 
*Cowper's    Poetical   Works.     Edited,  with  Biographical 

Introduction  and  Notes  by  W.  BENHAM,  B.D. 
Robinson  Crusoe.     Edited  after  the  original  Edition,  with 

a  Biographical  Introduction  by  HENRY  KINGSLEY,  F.R.G.S. 
*Dryden's    Poetical    Works.     Edited,  with   a   Memoir, 

Revised  Texts,  and  Notes,  by  W.  D.  CHRISTIE,  M.A. 
*The  Diary  of  John  Evelyn.     With  an  Introduction  and 

Notes  by  AUSTIN  DOBSON,  Hon.  LL.D.  Edin. 
Froissart's   Chronicles.     Translated  by  Lord  BERNBRS. 

Edited  by  G.  C.  MACAULAY,  M.A. 

*Goldsmith's  Miscellaneous  Works.  With  Biographical 

Introduction  by  Professor  MASSON. 

Horace.  Rendered  into  English  Prose,  with  Introduction, 
Running  Analysis,  Notes,  and  Index.  By  J.  LONSDALE,  M.A.,  and 
S.  LEE,  M.A. 

*The  Poetical  Works  of  John  Keats.  Edited,  with 
Introduction  and  Notes,  by  WILLIAM  T.  ARNOLD. 

Morte  Darthur.  The  Book  01  King  Arthur,  and  of  his 
Noble  Knights  of  the  Round  Table.  The  Original  Edition  of  Caxton, 
revised  for  modern  use.  With  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Glossary. 
By  Sir  E.  STRACHEY.  [by  Professor  MASSON. 

*Milton's    Poetical  Works.     Edited,  with  Introduction, 

The  Diary  of  Samuel  Pepys.  With  an  Introduction 
and  Notes  by  G.  GREGORY  SMITH. 

*Pope's  Poetical  Works.  Edited,  with  Notes  and  Intro- 
ductory Memoir,  by  Dr.  A.  W.  WARD. 

*Sir   Walter    Scott's    Poetical    Works.     Edited,  with 

Biographical  and  Critical  Memoir,  by  Prof.  F.  T.  PALGRAVE.     With 
Introduction  and  Notes. 

•Shakespeare's    Complete    Works.     Edited  by  W.  G. 

CLARK,  M.A.,  and  W.  ALOIS  WRIGHT,  M.A.     With  Glossary. 
*Spenser's  Complete  Works.     Edited  from  the  Original 

Editions   and   Manuscripts,   with   Glossary,    by   R.    MORRIS,   and   a 

Memoir  by  J.  W.  HALES,  M.A.  [edges.     4?.  &*.] 

*Tennyson's  Poetical  Works.     [Also  in  extra  cloth,  gilt 
Virgil.     Rendered  into   English  Prose,  with   Introductions, 

Notes  Analysis,  and  Index.    By  J.  LONSDALE,  M.  A. ,  and  S.  LEE,  M.  A. 


30 
ILLUSTRATED 

STANDARD    NOVELS 

Crown  8vo.     Cloth  Elegant,  gilt  edges  (Peacock  Edition). 

3J.  6d.  each. 

Also  issued  in  ornamental  cloth  binding.     2s.  6</.  each. 

By  JANE   AUSTEN 

With  Introductions  by  AUSTIN  DOBSON,  and  Illustrations  by 
HUGH  THOMSON  and  C.  E.  BROCK. 


PRIDE  AND  PREJUDICE. 
SENSE  AND  SENSIBILITY. 
EMMA. 


MANSFIELD  PARK. 
NORTHANGER  ABBEY, 

AND  PERSUASION. 


By  J.  FENIMORE    COOPER 

With  Illustrations  by  C.  E.  BROCK  and  H.  M.  BROCK. 

THE  LAST  OF  THE  MOHICANS.    With  a  General  In- 
troduction by  Mowbray  Morris. 


THE  DEERSLAYER. 
THE  PATHFINDER. 


THE  PIONEERS. 
THE  PRAIRIE. 


By  MARIA    EDGEWORTH 

With  Introductions  by  ANNE  THACKERAY  RITCHIE,  and  Illus- 
trations by  CHRIS  HAMMOND  and  CARL  SCHLOESSER. 


ORMOND. 

CASTLE  RACKRENT,  AND 

THE  ABSENTEE. 
POPULAR  TALES. 


HELEN. 

BELINDA. 

PARENT'S  ASSISTANT. 


By  CAPTAIN    MARRYAT 

With  Introductions  by  DAVID  H  ANN  AY,  and  Illustrations  by 

H.  M.  BROCK,  J.  AYTON  SYMINGTON,  FRED  PEGRAM,  F.  H. 

TOWNSEND,  H.  R.  MILLAR,  and  E.  J.  SULLIVAN. 


JAPHET  IN  SEARCH  OF 
A  FATHER. 


JACOB  FAITHFUL. 
PETER  SIMPLE.- 


ILLUSTRATED 

STANDARD    NOVELS 

By  CAPTAIN    MARRY  AT— continued. 


MIDSHIPMAN  EASY. 
THE  KING'S  OWN. 
THE  PHANTOM  SHIP. 
SNARLEY-YOW. 
POOR  JACK. 


THE  PIRATE,  AND  THE 

THREE  CUTTERS. 
MASTERMAN  READY. 
FRANK  MILDMAY. 
NEWTON  FORSTER. 


By  THOMAS    LOVE    PEACOCK 

With  Introductions  by  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY,  and  Illustration* 
by  H.  R.  MILLAR  and  F.  H.  TOWNSEND. 


HEADLONG  HALL,  AND 

NIGHTMARE  ABBEY. 
MAID  MARIAN,  AND 

CROTCHET  CASTLE. 


GRYLL  GRANGE. 
M  ELI  N  COURT. 
MISFORTUNES  OF  ELPHIN 
AND  RHODODAPHNE. 


BY   VARIOUS  AUTHORS 
WESTWARD  Ho !    By  CHARLES  KINGSLEY.   Illustrated 

by  C.  E.  Brock. 

HANDY  ANDY.    By  SAMUEL  LOVER.     Illustrated  by 

H.  M.  Brock.     With  Introduction  by  Charles  Whibley. 

ANNALS  OF  THE  PARISH.   By  JOHN  GALT.    Illustrated 

By  C.  E.  Brock.     With  Introduction  by  Alfred  Ainger. 

SYBIL,  OR  THE  Two  NATIONS,  ETC.    By  BENJAMIN 

DISRAELI.     Illustrated  by  F.  Pegram.     With  Introduction  by 
H.  D.  Traill. 

ADVENTURES  OF  HAJJI  BABA  OF  ISPAHAN.   By  JAMBS 

MORIER.     Illustrated  by  H.  R.  Millar.    With  Introduction  by 
Lord  Curzon. 


32 

THE  NEW  GRANFORD  SERIES 

Crown  8vot  Cloth  Elegant,  Gilt  Edges,  js.  6d.  per  volume. 
Cranford.     By    Mrs.    GASKELL.     With    Preface    by    Anne 

Thackeray  Ritchie  and  100  Illustrations  by  Hugh  Thomson. 

The    Vicar   of  Wakefield.     With    182   Illustrations   by 

Hugh  Thomson,  and  Preface  by  Austin  Dobson. 
Our  Village.     By  MARY  RUSSELL  MITFORD.     Introduction 

by  Anne  Thackeray  Ritchie,  and  100  Illustrations  by  Hugh  Thomson. 

Gulliver's    Travels.     With    Introduction    by   Sir    Henry 
Craik,  K.C.E.,  and  100  Illustrations  by  C.  E.  Brock. 

The    Humorous    Poems    of   Thomas    Hood.     With 

Preface  by  Alfred  Ainger,  and  130  Illustrations  by  C.  E.  Brock. 

Sheridan's  The  School  for  Scandal  and  The  Rivals. 

Illustrated  by  E.  J.  Sullivan.     With  Introduction  by  A.  Birrell. 

Household  Stories.    By  the  Brothers  GRIMM.    Translated 
by  Lucy  Crane.     With  Pictures  by  Walter  Crane. 

Reynard  the  Fox.     Edited  by  J.  JACOBS.     With  Illustra- 
tions by  W.  Frank  Calderon. 

Coaching  Days  and  Coaching  Ways.     By  W.  OUTRAM 

TRISTRAM.     With  Illustrations  by  H.  Railton  and  Hugh  Thomson. 

Coridon's  Song;  and  other  Verses.     With  Introduction  by 

Austin  Dobson  and  Illustrations  by  Hugh  Thomson. 

The  Fables  of  ^Esop.    Selected  by  JOSEPH  JACOBS.    Illus- 
trated by  R.  Heighway. 

Old    Christmas.     By   WASHINGTON   IRVING.     With   Illus- 
trations by  R.  Caldecott. 

Bracebridge  Hall.     With  Illustrations  by  R.  CALDECOTT. 
Rip  Van  Winkle  and  the  Legend  of  Sleepy  Hollow. 

With  50  Illustrations  and  a  Preface  by  George  H.  Bough  ton,  A.R.A. 

The   Alhambra.      With    Illustrations    by   J.    Pennell   and 
Introduction  by  E.  R.  Pennell. 

MACMILLAN    &    CO.,  LTD.,  LONDON. 


J.    PALMER,    PRINTER,    CAMBRIDGE.  2O  .   3  .    14 


mm 

^VKKKfK' ,